E-text prepared by Tim Lindell, David Wilson, and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images generously made
available by Internet Archive (https://archive.org)



Note: Images of the original pages are available through
      Internet Archive. See
      https://archive.org/details/footlights00weim





FOOTLIGHTS

by

RITA WEIMAN


[Publisher’s device]






New York
Dodd, Mead and Company
1923

Copyright, 1919, 1920, 1921, 1922
by Rita Weiman

Printed in U. S. A.




                _To_
              MY MOTHER
    _on whose love and influence
     the curtain will never fall._




CONTENTS

                        PAGE
  The Curtain Rises       ix

  Footlights               3

  Madame Peacock          67

  Grease-Paint           127

  The Back Drop          169

  Two Masters            219

  Up Stage               249

  Curtain!               289

  The Curtain Falls      341




THE CURTAIN RISES


Arched like the dome of heaven, illumined with a glow not brilliant
but warm and intimate, carpeted with velvet that gives gently to the
tread of many feet, the air vaguely scented with a perfume that has no
name, row upon row of wide, soft-armed chairs facing a curtain that
falls in long, mysterious folds—silent, expectant, tantalizing,
inviting—a world all its own—THE THEATER.

Behind that curtain—the same world bounded by brick walls. Scenery
with act numbers scrawled in charcoal across its back being shoved
into place, hustling property men, frantic stage manager, nervous
director giving last minute husky orders, anxiously repeated lines
and cues, the final touches of make-up, restive feet striding
dressing-room floors. There is the murmur of hushed voices, its
excited undercurrent like a rising chant, the tremulo of uncertainty,
the eager activity of that suspended moment of waiting for the curtain
to lift.

Actors and audience—they must for a few brief hours change places if
this world made for forgetfulness, this house of dreams is to realize
its unwritten law:—“Abandon care, all ye who enter here:” The spirit
of the theater lays magic fingers over tired eyes. The audience steps
across the footlights and becomes the actor, throbs to his emotions,
sheds his tears, tingles with his laughter. The actor must step across
the footlights and become the audience, feel his pulse beat, sense his
pleasure or disapproval, know his reaction.

And in proportion to the measure with which each becomes the other,
the enthusiasm with which the audience acts, the keenness with which
the actor observes, the play lives. The house of dreams is alight!
But if either should fail—and if one fail, it is because the other
does—then the play is phantom. A stalking ghost walks the boards. The
house of dreams goes dark!




FOOTLIGHTS

_SATIRE_


The Romance of yesterday is the Satire of to-morrow. Juliet to-day
would be a lovesick flapper. We’d regard with tongue in cheek her
moonings to the moon. There is such a fine line between the smile of
sympathy and the smile of sophistication, that the author confesses
she is still in doubt which the heroine of “Footlights” will call
forth—if either.




FOOTLIGHTS

CHAPTER I


Have you ever been in a small town, small time vaudeville house? Well,
even if you have, and could live through it, you’ve probably never
seen that mysterious region known as “backstage.” You’ve never heard
warped boards creak under the lightest step. You’ve never stood in the
wings waiting for your turn, trying to escape the draught that is
everywhere, shivering but afraid to sneeze. You’ve never dodged
misdirected tobacco juice. You’ve never endured the composite odors
only a one time “opery-house,” sometime warehouse, another time
stable, can produce. You’ve never done your three a day, rain, shine
or blizzard, then rushed to catch a local with oil lamps swinging
weirdly overhead and a jerky halt at every peach tree. But most of
all, if you’re a woman, you’ve never known what it is to sit weeping
in a pea-green walled dressing-room because you chose to do the darn
thing yourself and won’t go back home and admit you’re beaten.

If any one of these experiences had been yours, you’d probably walk
straight into the pea-green dressing-room referred to, pat Elizabeth
Parsons on the shoulder and say, “I’m with you, old girl! It’s a
black, black world. No sunshine anywhere! Never was, never will be!”

As it happened, those in her world at the moment were not of her
world. They were a hardened lot, with hands ready to dig down and
share a copper with a pal, with glib greeting in their own peculiar
patois as they swung through the stage entrance, but inured to
creaking boards, to combined odors, to oaths and tobacco juice and icy
currents that gripped more sensitive shoulders like the hand of death.
Life had handed them a deal that wasn’t exactly square, perhaps.
Almost any of them would have been a knock-out on Broadway! But they
had reached the point where emotion, as well as indignation, expressed
itself in shrugs.

They could snore peacefully in a swaying day-coach, dreaming of the
hour when the flower of success would spring up by the wayside. So
Elizabeth Parsons wept alone. Her make-up boxes reeled in every
direction as her head went down in their midst. Her hands, pressed
against her lips, tried to still the sobs she knew were cowardly. Her
body shook with that least beautiful of human emotions, self-pity, and
she wished she were dead.

A gale of sleet and snow tore against her little alley window. It
rattled the single pane furiously. It forced its way through cracks
and dripped into pools of water on the stone floor. It blurred the
already dull electric globes round her dressing-table with a dank mist
and soaked a chill into her bones. But it had nothing whatever to do
with her tears. They were the result of an accumulation of misery and
loneliness, and finally the receipt of a wire from her booking agent
advising her that her route had been changed. For the next three days
she must play her own home town.

It was the crowning humiliation! She had endured the disappointment of
all the rest of it; but to go back to the barnlike old theater in Main
Street, wedged between movies and tinsel acrobats, was too much. To
hear the wagging tongues and see the wagging heads of those who had
warned her two years ago that New York was a pit of the devil; to let
them see that even his satanic majesty had let her sink into oblivion,
was more than she could bear.

From the stage at the foot of the iron stairs came a crashing chord
and the voice of Jack Halloran, “The Funniest Man in the World,”
singing a nasal travesty:—

  “Oh, Rigoletto—give me a stiletto!”

Elizabeth raised her head, mopped away the tears, and rearranged her
make-up. Her turn was next but one.

  “BETTY PARSONS—FAMOUS IMITATOR OF
             FAMOUS STARS
        STRAIGHT FROM BROADWAY.”

So proclaimed the announcements that accompanied her pictures outside
the theater. They always made Elizabeth smile. She had certainly come
from Broadway—straight.

She brushed back her soft brown hair, pinned a towel round it, laid on
a layer of grease-paint. A supply was needed to blot out traces of the
last bad half hour. She beaded the lashes, penciled black shadows
under them that made her gray eyes look green, and carmined her lips
so that the slightly austere New England lines of them softened into
luscious curves.

In the midst of transforming a primrose into an orchid, and with
thoughts still fastened on the dreaded to-morrow, she did not hear the
knock on her door. It was repeated. Turning, she saw a white square
of paper shoved through the crack. She picked it up wonderingly.
Communications from any one but her agent were almost unknown
quantities.

  Dear Lizzie Parsons (she read),

  I’m outside of the door waiting to come in and say hello.

                    Your old friend,
                            Lou Seabury.

In spite of her dread, in spite of her determination to die rather
than face home folks, she dropped her powder puff, made one bound for
the door, flung it wide.

“Oh, Rigoletti—give me a yard of spaghetti,” warbled Halloran from
below.

With a little checked cry, Elizabeth reached out both hands. A plump,
pink cheeked young man took them and somewhat diffidently stepped into
the little square of room. But Elizabeth clung to him shamelessly and
her voice caught when she tried to speak. He was the first link
between two years of loneliness and the yesterdays of happy childhood.

“Lou,” came at last, “Lou Seabury!”

“I got a nerve, haven’t I,—walkin’ in on you like this?”

His pink face flushed a deeper pink as she pulled the chair from the
dressing-table, thrust him into it, and stood looking down. “You’re
just an angel from heaven, that’s what you are! How ever in the world
did you find me?”

“I came over here yesterday to look at some threshin’ machines. Scott
Brothers are sellin’ out and Dad got word they’re lettin’ their stuff
go dirt cheap, so he sent me to take a squint. By Jiminy, I almost
dropped dead when I went past the theater this afternoon and saw your
picture. Maybe I didn’t go right up to the girl in the ticket box and
tell her I was an old friend of yours!”

Elizabeth’s tongue went into her cheek. “And what did she say?”

“Asked why I didn’t come in to see you perform to-night and I said I
would. But first I made up my mind I’d let you know I was here.
Say—what is it you do?”

“Imitations.”

“Who do you imitate?”

“Oh, Ethel Barrymore and Elsie Janis and Eddie Foy and George Cohan
and Nazimova—” She reeled off a list, most of them strange to him.

“I’ll bet you’re great. Gee—Lizzie—but you’re pretty.” His round face
went scarlet as the words popped out and he shifted uneasily under the
loose ill-fitting coat that hung from his broad shoulders.

She met his wide-eyed admiration with a smile. “It’s the paint, Lou.”

“No, sirree! You always were pretty. I used to watch you sittin’
beside me in the choir, and when you threw back your head and sort of
closed your eyes to sing, I didn’t wonder Sam Goodwin was crazy about
you.”

“Is he still organist at the First Presbyterian?”

“Yep.”

“And are you still in the choir?”

“Yep.” His boyish brown eyes dropped. His plump hands twisted the brim
of his wide slouch hat. “Guess that’s the most I’ll ever amount to.”

“But that beautiful voice of yours—it’s a sin!”

“My Dad don’t think so. Gimcracks, he calls it. I asked him once to
give me enough to get it trained,” the eyes lifted with a twinkle,
“and I never asked him again.”

She patted his arm sympathetically. “He wouldn’t understand—of
course.”

“Gee, I wish I had your sand, Lizzie! To break away—and make good.”

She turned swiftly to the mirror, picked up the discarded puff, dabbed
some powder on her nose, then carefully rouged her nostrils. And if a
tear smudged into the shadow under her eye, he didn’t notice it.

He watched her fascinated, every move, every practiced touch to her
make-up. She had unpinned the towel and her hair fluffed like a golden
brown halo round her small, mobile face. And catching his rapt
expression in the mirror, it flashed over her that to him she did
represent success. The mere fact that she had broken the chains of New
England tradition, that she had crossed the rubicon of the footlights,
put her on a plane apart.

Somehow the look in his nice eyes, of wonder, of envy, of homage—the
look she had so often worn when from a fifty cent seat in the gallery
she had studied the methods of the stars she impersonated—gave her new
courage. To-night she would not go through her ten minutes listlessly
with just one idea uppermost—to get her theater trunk packed in a rush
so that she might snatch a few hours’ sleep before making the train in
the dull gray dawn. To-night she would be sure at least of an audience
of one, of interest and enthusiasm and a thrill of excitement—and
these she would merit. She would do her turn for Lou Seabury in a way
he’d never forget.

She drew a stool from under the dressing-table, sat down and plied him
with hurried questions about the folks at home. He gave her the latest
news, little intimate bits that mean nothing but are so dear to one
who knows no fireside but the battered washstand and cracked basin of
a third-rate hotel room.

Grand’pa Terwilliger, seventy-nine, was keeping company with the widow
Bonser but was scared to marry her for fear folks would talk. Grace
Perkins had a new baby. Stanley Perkins had married a stenographer in
Boston and bought a flivver. He, Lou, had bought a victrola for
fifteen dollars second-hand and had some crackerjack opera records for
it. She ought to hear them!

When finally she sent him round to the front of the house and hurried
down the ugly iron steps, her low-heeled white slippers touched them
with an eager lightness they had not known for months.

The curtain was rung down on a one-act sketch. A placard announced
“Miss Betty Parsons—in her Famous Imitations.”

With a dazzling smile, Elizabeth sallied forth, cane in hand singing,
“I’m a Yankee Doodle Dandy.”

Through her repertoire she went, changing like a chameleon from the
bland grin and strut of Eddie Foy to the crumpled pleading and
out-flung hands of Nazimova in “The Doll’s House.” She plunged into
Nora’s final scene with her husband:

  ... “When your terror was over—not for what threatened me, but for
  yourself ... then it seemed to me—as though nothing had happened.
  I was your lark again, your doll just as before—whom you would
  take twice as much care of in future, because she was so weak and
  fragile. Torwald—in that moment it burst upon me that I had been
  living here these eight years with a strange man.... Oh, I can’t
  bear to think of it! I could _tear_ myself to pieces!”

The greater part of the audience had never heard of the Russian
actress, knew less of the Scandinavian author. But the sob in the
voice of the frail little girl on the stage, the anguish in her face
got them by the throat.

There was a spontaneous burst of applause that held for a moment while
Betty bowed, glance straying into the misty auditorium, heart
fluttering with a gratification it had not known since the Grand
Central spilled her into the bewildering maze that is New York.

She swung quickly into ragtime after that, the drawling syncopation
and rolling step of a black-face comedian, and as a conclusion gave
them Elsie Janis in one of the songs from her latest Broadway success.

They brought her back several times. She threw them a final kiss,
disappeared into the wings and whisked up the stairs. Lou was going to
see the show to its finish, then call for her. He was sure they could
persuade the proprietor of the hotel where she was staying to fix up a
little supper of sandwiches and milk.

She slipped out of her white dress and into a dark one, folded the
former in layers of tissue paper and laid it in the top trunk tray,
stuffing stockings into the corners to keep it in place. She gathered
together her make-up, packed it into a tin box. To-morrow another
pea-green dressing-room, or perhaps, saffron-yellow. The week
following, one of chalk-blue. And so on, ad infinitum. Of such her
infinite variety!

A knock came at the door. She glanced at the gold watch which had been
her grandmother’s. Ten-fifteen. Lou had probably tired of the show.

Pulling on her black velvet tarn, she called gaily—“Come in!”

A mellow voice answered interrogatively, “Miss Parsons?”

It was then she wheeled about. Standing framed in the doorway was a
tall man with a cloud of black hair sweeping from a white forehead and
a pair of intense dark eyes. Elizabeth knew him instantly.

No mistaking that face and long, lean figure.

She drew a bewildered hand across a bewildered brow. In the doorway of
her dressing-room stood Oswald Kane, famous New York theatrical
producer!

She made no attempt at speech, just stared at him.

He smiled. “You expected some one else, I see. May I come in?” And as
she nodded, “You know me?”

She nodded again, indicated the chair and sank onto the low stool. She
couldn’t have stood another instant.

“You’re wondering, of course, why I am here,” the low musical voice
went on.

“Y-yes.”

“I’m very much interested in your work, Miss Parsons. I have come to
see it three times—last night and twice to-day. Until to-night,
however, I was not quite sure of you. There was a listless quality.
Had any one, perhaps, informed you that I was in front to-night?”

“If any one had, I’d probably have died of nervousness.”

He smiled again, ran a hand through his heavy hair, pushing it back
from his forehead, and leaned forward. “You seem to be a very talented
little girl. No technique, of course. You have the A B C’s of that to
learn. But you have a flexible voice and expressive face, and you
showed in that Nazimova bit emotional possibilities. Your reproduction
of her tone and accent were really excellent.”

“Th—thank you,” came with difficulty.

“Of course, I have no proof that you can act. Even if you can, it will
require infinite patience and training to make an actress of you. But
I could do it, I believe.”

Elizabeth gulped.

He shook back his shock of hair. His burrowing eyes narrowed. His
fingers hesitatingly played with the thin watch chain that spanned his
high waistcoat. “The majority of actresses on the American stage are
mere mummers. Those I have made are artistes. But in order to
accomplish this, they have given themselves into my hands—absolutely.
I have taken girls out of the chorus and made stars of them in the
drama—not because they were lovely to look at, or quick or clever, but
because I have worked hard with them, with infinite patience developed
their personalities, injected into them the inspiration that is Oswald
Kane.”

“Yes,” said Elizabeth.

“Of course there must be ability or I would not waste my time. I must
be sure the seed is there to be nursed into a beautiful flower. But
first and foremost, the actress I train must obliterate self. She must
become so much clay for me to model. She must accept my direction
without question. She must obey as a soldier obeys his commanding
officer.”

“Yes,” sighed Elizabeth.

“I see you now not as you are, but as what I can make of you. No two
of my stars are alike. Each has distinct and startling personality.
That is why the American public looks to me for sensations. Not one is
the actress she was when I discovered her. They are, one and all,
Oswald Kane creations.” He leaned back, still studying her.

Elizabeth felt a sea of eyes upon her in a gaze of hypnosis. She
stared back like one in a trance.

He sat for a long moment silent. Then the low, quiet voice went on,
richly vibrant as the tones of a cello.

“Yes, I think I might do something with you. That Nazimova bit showed
promise. But it will require training and patience—infinite patience.
You will have to work hard without complaint, hours over one line,
weeks over one short scene. And no recognition, perhaps, for some
years to come. You must not consider mundane things. Money must count
for nothing. I cannot think of money in connection with my art. You
must never grow tired or disgruntled. Above all, you must not
question. And in the end, a great artiste, my child,—a great artiste.”

Elizabeth nodded mechanically. She felt like screaming.

He got up slowly as if still uncertain, moved into a corner of the
little room, eyes still upon her. “Will you take off your hat and
smooth down your hair. I must see your features at close range.”

With fingers that trembled and stiffened, she pulled off her tam,
combed back her fluffy brown hair and breathlessly lifted her profile
to the light. It was, as he had said, a face not beautiful, but
malleable to mood as wax, with gray eyes set wide apart, a short nose,
full sensitive red lips, deep-cleft chin and swift change of
expression that was almost a change of feature. And there was in her
slim figure with its soft suggestion of curve, the magnetism of youth,
the flame of enduring energy.

He moved finally toward the door.

“You will take the 11:18 to-night to New York, cancel all bookings,
and I shall expect you at my theater to-morrow at noon.”

Elizabeth found her voice at last. “If you knew how many, many times
I’ve gone to your office, Mr. Kane, and begged on my knees for just
one little word with you!”

He smiled once more, that charming, somewhat deprecatory smile of his.
“That is not my way of engaging artistes. I must seek them, not they
me. I never see those who come to my office, unless I have sent for
them. No, my way is to haunt out-of-the-way places. Railroad stations,
unknown stock theaters, cheap theatrical hotels, vaudeville houses
like this. There, occasionally, I find my flower among the weeds. And
when I do, I pluck it to transplant in my own garden. If I discover
one a year, I ask no more.”

A sob broke in Elizabeth’s throat. “Oh, Mr. Kane—I—I’m so proud—and
so—so grateful.”

He took her trembling hand, patted it with his own rather soft,
artistic one. “You must prove a good pupil, that is all. Remember—no
mention of this when you go to cancel your booking—no mention of my
name to any one. For a time we must keep the agreement to ourselves.
Until you have my permission, the fact that you have come under my
management is to remain absolutely unknown to any but ourselves.”

She looked up at him wonderingly, “Anything you wish, of course.”

He dropped her hand, ran his fingers once more through the dark thatch
that persistently fell over his eyes. “I must have absolute faith in
you, little girl,—and you in Oswald Kane.”

“I—I have.”

“That is as it should be. To-morrow, then, at noon.”

He was gone.

In less than twenty minutes, after the manner of such happenings, a
miracle had been wrought.

Elizabeth stood dazed an instant. Then she stumbled to the window,
flung up the sash and leaned out to drink in the gale-slashed air with
deep convulsive breaths.

“Oh God,” she cried, tears streaming down her cheeks, “help me to make
good. Help me—help me!”

And so it happened that on a biting day in January, 1917, at the
stroke of twelve, Elizabeth Parsons, aged twenty-three, entered the
sanctum sanctorum of Oswald Kane, was handed a pen by his business
manager and forthwith signed away five years of her life with an
option on the next five, at the rate of fifty dollars per week for the
first two years, one hundred for the third, and one hundred and fifty
for each year following.

But just then Elizabeth would have signed away her whole life for
nothing.




CHAPTER II


On a brilliant night in January, 1920, under the sponsorship of Oswald
Kane, Mme. Lisa Parsinova made her bow to an expectant New York
public.

For a long time, almost a year to be exact, Mr. Kane had been letting
fall gentle hints of his discovery of a rare Russian genius, driven by
the war to these shores. He was having her instructed in English, the
story went, and once equal to the exigencies of emotional acting in a
strange tongue, she would be presented by him to an American public
which could not fail to be entranced by her great art. All this had
been revealed in various interviews, bit by bit—a word here, a phrase
there, a subtle suggestion elsewhere. At first he had not given out
her name, had been gradually prevailed upon to do so, and by the time
he announced the date of her première, “Mme. Lisa Parsinova” was on
the lips of all that eager theater-going throng alert for a new
sensation.

Stories of a cloudy past had already gone the rounds, vaguely
suggested by Mr. Kane’s press representative, not through the medium
of the press. There were tales of her startling beauty, her lovers,
her temper. But so far no one had been permitted even a glimpse of
her.

So that when she made her appearance the opening night, the gasp of
thrilled admiration that met her was very genuine. The play was “The
Temptress”—Oriental in atmosphere, written for her by Kane and a young
collaborator whose name didn’t particularly matter. The plot was not
by any means unconventional, that of a slave of early Egypt wreaking
revenge through the ages upon the descendants of the master, who,
because she refused to yield to him, threw her to the crocodiles.

The first act, a prologue, took place on a flagged terrace of a palace
by the slow-flowing Nile. As the curtain rose, faint zephyrs of
incense wafted outward, a misty aroma. The terrace glistened under a
golden moon with still stars piercing a sky of emerald. The tinkle of
some far-off languorous instrument sounded soft against the night. And
waiting, his lustful gaze on the marble steps, sat the master.

Slowly, the slave descended. Sullen and silent, she slunk forward,
like some halting panther in the night.

Her body gleamed, golden as the moon, sinuous and satiny under the
transparent cestus. Her bare feet moved noiselessly, every step one
of infinite grace. She came forward, eyes brooding, and stood half
shrinking, half defiant before the long stone bench where sat her
master. Suddenly she raised her head, tossed back her short black hair
and faced him.

As by a signal, opera-glasses went up, a sigh of pleasure went through
the house. The audience waited. She opened her lips and her voice,
low and liquid, flowed out, thrilling through their veins. The thick
contralto of it, the fascinating foreign accent, completely captivated
them.

He reached out, drew her toward him. One felt the wave of terror
seizing her. His big hands grasped her shoulders. She gave a smothered
cry and he laughed.

She pleaded, then resisted, and finally, voice rising like a viol with
strings drawn taut, defied him, calling upon the gods to save her for
the man she loved.

And all the while he laughed, a chuckling laugh full of anticipation.

At last his arms closed round the golden body, his lips bent to hers.
The sudden gleam of a tiny dagger, its clatter as he caught her
upraised arm,—and he flung her from him, clapping his hands for the
eunuchs who waited.

With one swift word he condemned her.

She crumpled at his feet. The black men lifted her. She cried out in
horror, a curse upon him and his through all the ages.

A long moan as they bore her away, a pause, a splash against the
silence, and the curtain descended.

For a breath the house sat motionless. Then came a surge of applause.
But the curtain did not rise.

Buzz of conversation met the upgoing lights. Only a few, however,
moved from their seats. Those who did came together in the lobby and
discussed the new star with a wonder close to awe.

“They sure can turn them out over there,” avowed one seasoned first
nighter. “Temperament, that’s the answer, Slav temperament. No little
cut and dried two-by-four conventions to tie them down. They’ve got
something the American woman don’t know the first thing about.”

“Well, they know how to let go, for one thing!”

The curtain rose on Act II, a modern drawing-room in the London home
of an English peer, member of Parliament, on the occasion of his
thirty-ninth birthday. He entered, big, handsome, with his little,
clinging English wife.

There was revealed the fact that for generations the oldest male of
his line died before the age of forty, a violent death. They married,
there were children, and always reaching the prime of manhood, they
were cut down. A curse upon his family it seemed to be and the little
wife trembled.

Guests dropped in to tea. With them came the announcement that a
prominent barrister was bringing a French authoress who had asked to
meet their host. She had heard him in the House of Lords. They spoke
of her beauty, her extraordinary personality.

Then Mme. Parsinova appeared. In the brilliantly lighted set, the
audience had its first good look at her. Slim, with a slenderness that
made her seem tall, a mass of pitch-black hair piled high on her small
head, a pair of burning eyes, dark and shadowed, creamy skin, a short
nose, deep-cleft chin, and scarlet lips full and mobile, she seemed a
living flame. She moved forward with gliding step, her lizard-green
velvet gown clinging about her limbs, her sable cloak drooping from
her shoulders. And one felt at once, as her white hand, weighted with
a cabochon emerald, rested in his, the spell she would weave about the
insular and very British member of Parliament.

Not so insular at that, for it developed that in his veins ran a
strain, a very thin strain, of the blood of Egypt.

There followed the love story, obvious if you like, but with the
everlasting thrill and appeal of a great passion, magnificently
portrayed. For as the drama moved to its climax, the spirit of the
slave which through the ages had visited its will upon the family of
its master, found itself captive. The French woman fell madly in love
with her victim and in the end gave her life that the curse might be
lifted and his saved.

In the climactic love scene at the end of Act III when passion tore
from her lips, an onrushing tide, the beautiful voice ran a crescendo
of emotion that was almost song. Its strange accent stirred and
fascinated. Its abandon was that of a soul giving all, sweeping aside
like an avalanche law, thought, ultimate penalty.

And still at the curtain, when the house rang with demands for her,
Parsinova did not appear. Oswald Kane made his accustomed speech,
coming before the purple velvet curtain to tell his audience in his
usual reticent manner how deeply he appreciated their reception of the
genius he had discovered. He thanked them—he thanked them—he thanked
them. He raised a graceful hand, pushed back his weight of hair and
slipped into the wings while the house resounded once more with
clapping hands and stamping feet, and a full fifteen minutes elapsed
before the play could go on.

All through the final act sounded the low note of tragedy, the
realization that she who for centuries had ruthlessly taken toll must
now once more be sacrificed that the one who had become dearer than
life might endure.

When the audience finally rose after another futile attempt to bring
her out, the women’s eyes were red, the men’s faces white. New York
was undoubtedly taken by storm. It had been more than a typical Kane
first night. It had been a Kane ovation.

In the first row a man got to his feet as if shaking off a spell. He
was tall, very erect, almost rawboned, with hair turning gray about
the temples, a demanding jaw, sharp straight nose and eyes that
somehow seemed younger than the rest of his face, younger than the
bushy black brows that mounted over them. They had caught Parsinova’s
gaze, those eyes, as it swept once or twice over the audience. They
had held it longer than was fair to her.

“Great, isn’t she, Rand?” His companion tapped his arm as he stood
gazing at the fallen curtain.

“Paralyzing,” was the laconic reply. He wheeled about and made his way
up the aisle, followed by the other man.

Outside, close to the shadowy stage entrance, Oswald Kane’s car, a
royal blue limousine, and a curious throng of bystanders waited.

Inside, Oswald Kane himself begged the circle of those privileged
by wealth, position, influence, who clustered round the door of the
star’s dressing-room, to excuse her for to-night. Madame was
completely exhausted.

When both crowds, tired of waiting, had dispersed two figures hurried
down the little alley that led to the stage door and entered the
limousine.

The door slammed.

The car rolled out and east toward Fifth Avenue.

The man switched off the light that illumined the woman’s white face.
Her dark-shadowed eyes were burning with excitement. She leaned back,
closing them, and heaved a great sigh. He leaned forward, hair falling
over his eyes, echoed the sigh, and his hand shut tightly round her
ungloved one. With a tense, almost nervous movement she drew it away,
shrank imperceptibly into her corner.

“They are at your feet,” he whispered. “I have made you.”

She did not answer—merely opened her eyes and looked at him and
through the darkness, something like tears glistened on the lashes.

They drove on in silence. He recaptured her hand, held it to his lips.
She looked away.

The car drew up before a modest apartment building in a side street.
He helped her out, entered with her, and the elevator swung them
upward. He made a movement for the key she took from her bag but she
unlocked the door and led the way into the foyer.

Slowly he reached up, lifted the fur toque from her black hair and the
wrap from her shoulders, and his touch lingered caressingly as he
turned her toward him.

“You are my creation!” he told her. “Parsinova cannot exist without
me.”

Into the throat of the great Russian actress with the questionable
past came a flutter of fear. Her lips quivered. She gave a convulsive
choking sound. Her eyes raced the length of the hall as though she
wanted to run away, then went pleading up to his. He smiled down into
them, drew her firmly to him.

With a swift, hysterical laugh, a twist of her body, she was out of
his arms and across the foyer.

“Come,” she called.

She opened a door at the other side. The gold flames of a log fire
played upon the face of the little gray-haired woman in dusky silk who
rose to greet her.

“Mother,” said Parsinova, “kiss your child and thank Mr. Kane. I think
I’ve made a hit.”

Oswald Kane watched with a frown as she held out her arms adoringly to
the little old woman.

For over a year the little mother had had a way of appearing in the
background whenever he claimed the few sentimental hours which should
have been but small acknowledgment of his new pupil’s debt to him.




CHAPTER III


Parsinova instantly became the rage.

She gave delicious interviews in which she misapplied American slang
in a way that made the press chuckle. She spoke of the tragedy of
Russia. She told of her struggles there. She gave her impressions of
the American theater; American art; American fashions; the energy of
the American man; the vitality of the American woman.

“They do not give as we foreign women,” she said. “They take. And so
it is that they grow rich—in beauty—and are forever young.”

“But emotionally?” prompted the interviewer.

“I have said—they are forever young. Emotionally—they are children
always.”

This statement was followed by indignant protest from American
actresses and the sort of heated dramatic controversy that delighted
the soul of Oswald Kane.

She received all reporters in her dressing-room at the theater. If any
one save Kane knew where she lived, no one had ever crossed the sacred
threshold.

“I live two lives quite a-part,” she said. “One in my home which is
for me a-lone. And one in the theater which is for my dear public.”

Mr. Kane amplified this by stating that her hours at home were spent
in study. Others intimated that her hours at home were given to some
mysterious romance.

In spite of which she was not a hermit. Society, with a capital S,
sought the privilege of entertaining her. Occasionally she accepted a
dinner invitation—never on any day but Sunday, however—or permitted a
tea to be given in her honor. She went nowhere during the week.

Her dressing-room was always fragrant with flowers. Kane had had it
done over when she took possession. An alcove had been cut off for her
make-up table, and the orchid silken drapes, black rug, suspended
lights and carved chairs of the outer room gave it more the impression
of a salon. Here she held court. Here she read the hysterical notes of
matinée girls, the pleas of dilletanti youth that she dine or sup with
them, the tributes of actors, the encomium of the world in general.
Here, every week or so, she went into tantrums, threatening to kill
her maid in a voice that caused the stage hands to tremble, until Kane
himself had to be called to calm her. Here she smoked Russian
cigarettes and looked over the urgent invitations that piled mountain
high upon the bronze tray.

It was only at home in a cretonne hung bedroom, furnished with a rigid
fourposter and dotted swiss curtains through which sunlight flowed,
that she wept and sometimes felt lonely.

She played of course to packed houses. The S. R. O. sign was a common
occurrence. More than once in that same place in the front row, the
footlights illumined the face of the man whose intent gaze had
fastened on hers the opening night. He seemed never to tire of her
art.

Early in March Mrs. Collingwood Martin gave a reception for her.
Mrs. Julian van Ness Collingwood Martin flattered herself, with
justification, that in her wide old house facing Washington Square she
maintained the nearest approach to a salon that could be found this
side of Paris.

Her high drawing-room brought together leading spirits of the
professional, business and diplomatic worlds, and her gracefully
tinted head was never troubled with fear that the wrong ones might
meet. All those on her selected list were the right ones, each
interested in what the other represented. Many a little coup between
the artiste and the financier is consummated under the guise of
drinking a cup of tea or punch. And more than one professional has
amassed a neat little fortune by making wide-eyed queries of the Wall
Street man about his end of the game.

On the afternoon in question the rooms on the lower floor were crowded
with laughter, perfume, silks, jewels, furs and the hum of animated
voices.

Bowls of early spring bloom, azaleas, jonquils, mammoth daisies, stood
on tables and at either side of the arched doorway. A faint blue haze
of cigarette smoke hung overhead. Twilight had sifted through sunlight
before Parsinova appeared. She always came late.

As she stood, a silhouette within the white arch between the shining
bowls of jonquils, there was a general hush, then a forward movement.
She was gowned entirely in black—black lace trailing from her feet, a
black hat shadowing her face, and drooping from it to curl against her
shoulder, a black paradise. Black pearls dangled from her ears and a
strand of them about her neck emphasized its whiteness.

“Isn’t she wonderful? What personality—what atmosphere!”

“There’s no one like her.”

“She fairly oozes temperament.”

“Absolutely startling!”

“By Jove—these foreigners! Naughty but—er—so promising, don’t you
know!”

Mrs. Collingwood Martin bore her triumphantly to a thronelike chair
and presented the guests in turn.

Parsinova’s manner was charming, a bit weary but gracious, and her
efforts to carry on a conversation in colloquial English were
excruciating.

“That lit-tle French gentleman by the punch bowl,—I fear he has on a
biscuit,” she told the group of adorers.

They looked puzzled. Then one of them flung back his head with a
laugh. “You mean he has a bun on.”

“I shall never be right,” she sighed in the chorus of laughter that
followed.

From the music-room came a clear tenor singing the “Ave Maria.”
Silence met the lifted voice and at the final sobbing note, gentle
applause.

Mrs. Collingwood Martin swept toward her guest of honor.

“Darling,” she smiled with that touch of privileged intimacy she loved
to assume, “here is some one most anxious to meet you. Let me present
Signor Luigi Rogero of the Metropolitan.”

Parsinova looked up and out from under dropped lids. Then she wondered
whether any one saw the start she gave. Facing her with lips bent to
her outstretched hand stood Lou Seabury.

No mistaking him in spite of the close-fitting coat, carefully waxed
little mustache and black-ribboned monocle! Due to a New York tailor’s
art, his plump figure had grown slimmer. In place of the loose
disjointed shamble of old home days, he bore himself with consummate
_savoir faire_. But the pink cheeks and kind brown eyes were the same.

Parsinova waited breathlessly for some sign of recognition. None came.
In perfect English he merely voiced his satisfaction at the meeting
and joined the group about her chair. It was not until she rose to
leave and he craved the honor of escorting her to her car that she met
his gaze with curious question in her own. But his eyes were blank so
far as any subtle meaning was concerned.

He followed down the steps, helped her into the perfectly appointed
limousine. An impulse she made no attempt to curb prompted her to ask
if she could drive him uptown. They had gone several blocks before
either spoke. Then very low came the words:—

“Lizzie Parsons,—you’re a wonder!”

Instinctively she looked about to make sure his whisper had not been
overheard. Then she gave a long, smothered laugh and clutched his hand
just as she had that night in the three-a-day vaudeville theater.

“Lou,” she breathed, “I’m so glad, so glad!”

“Were you surprised to see me?”

“Surprised? I almost died.” She gave a little gasp. “Were you
surprised to see me?”

“Not a bit.”

“You knew me then—at once?”

“I’ve known who you were ever since your opening. I was there. Matter
of fact, I have you to thank for the brilliant idea that made me an
Italian.”

“Me?”

“Yep.” He lapsed into the old lingo and she closed her eyes with a
beatific smile. “You don’t think my brains would ever be equal to such
an inspiration.”

“Mine weren’t either. It was Oswald Kane’s.”

“Nobody would ever guess that you’re anything but Russian from the
word go.”

“You did.”

“That was only because I’d known you. And even then I mightn’t have
been on if I hadn’t heard your imitations. Do you remember that
night?”

“Do I remember it! That was the night that ‘made me what I am
to-day.’”

He laughed.

“I did my best to please you,” she went on, “and Oswald Kane was in
front and liked my act. He came back afterward and arranged to sign
me.”

“So that was why you left me cold. I dated you for supper and went
round after the show, to find my bird had flown. Believe me, I was the
most disappointed rube in town.”

“I wouldn’t have remembered my own name after Kane saw me.”

“Is that why you canned it?”

She laughed then, her low, rich contralto. “That was all his plan. I
was as amazed when he told me about it as if he’d asked me to change
my skin. He’s never told me why he did it—he doesn’t trouble to
tell you why. But I suppose he thought the public needed a thrill,
something new, something different. And my impersonations gave him the
idea. I think I might have made good if he had let me go on as just
plain Parsons. But of course, not half the hit that Parsinova has
made.”

“They sure are crazy about you. I wondered often how you were getting
on.”

“You didn’t guess that somebody was making a new woman of me, did
you?”

His gaze, as it traveled from her dark-rimmed eyes shadowed by the
drooping hat, to the long white hands and slim black-swathed body,
held the same look of awe it had worn the night he had seen her make
up.

“Lordy, girl!” he gasped. “How you must have worked to accomplish it!”

“Work!” came in a breath. “I worked like a galley slave—never
stopping, except for sleep. Even while I ate I studied—Russian and
French, and gesture and movement. I even learned to eat herring. And
all the time he was teaching me to act. In four years—almost—I’ve seen
no one, talked to no one but him. I’ve had to obliterate self
completely. He has in reality created Lisa Parsinova.”

“He had to have the material to do it. The stuff was there.”

“But he is a genius, Lou. He knows his public just as a magician knows
his bag of tricks.”

The traffic at Thirty-fourth Street halted them. They spoke in
whispers, and every now and then her eyes rested with a look of
caution on the inexpressive back of her chauffeur.

“Do you think he can hear?” she asked.

“’Course not.”

“I have to be so careful.”

She turned to him, eyes alight with interest as they started on up the
Avenue. “Tell me about yourself. You’re another man, too.”

“Dad died shortly after I saw you,” he explained. “Apoplexy. And I
thought of you, the break you had made, the gamble you took. So I
gathered together what he left me, sold out to my brother Jim, and
came to New York to stake everything on that voice you took such stock
in. I went to Fernald and he thought he could do something with it.
I’ve been in training so to speak ever since. And this season he got
me the job with the Metropolitan.”

“If only I could hear you!”

“Oh, I haven’t done much—not yet. A few matinées and one or two
Saturday nights. Next year, though, they’ve promised me a go at
leads.”

“I knew if ever you had the chance you’d prove yourself.”

“I owe a great part of that chance to Randolph,—you know, Hubert
Randolph. He’s one of the directors of the Metropolitan. I met him at
Fernald’s studio last winter and it was through him that Fernald
pushed me. He’s interested in you, by the way,—thinks you’re the
greatest actress of the century.”

“The century is very young,” she smiled.

“Well, Rand’s seen them all in the last fifteen or twenty years and
knows what he’s talking about. We were at your opening together and he
said then you were paralyzing.”

“Did I do that to you, too?”

“Paralyze me? Bet your life you did! When you walked out on that stage
and raised your head, a ramrod went up my back. ‘That’s Lizzie
Parsons,’ I said to myself, ‘or I’ll be shot.’ Then I thought I must
be loony, that when I’d see you in a better light without the short
wig, I’d laugh at my mistake. But in the second act I knew I was
right, in spite of the black hair—”

“It’s dyed, Lou.” She made the confession haltingly. “At first I
didn’t want to. My hair seemed sort of part of me—the color, I mean.
But that’s just why he made me do it; it was a question of
personality, he said. I begged him to let me wear a wig but he was
afraid it would be detected. And he was right, I dare say. He’s always
right.”

“Don’t you worry about the way it looks, either. You used to be just
pretty. Now you’re a beauty!”

“Am I—really?” There was a childish earnestness in the query.

“Should have heard Randolph rave! Say, I’m dining with him to-night.
Why not come along? He’s crazy to meet you and he won’t go to any of
those society fandangles to do it.”

“Meet a stranger—with you around? Oh—I couldn’t! I’d burst into
straight English as naturally as you burst into song. And that would
ruin me.”

He patted her hand and his kind brown eyes beamed. “Nonsense! You’re
too clever an actress for that.”

There was something pathetic in the way she clung to his handclasp.
“It’s so good finding you this way. I haven’t any friends—no one to
whom I can actually talk. With me it isn’t a case of acting behind the
footlights. I’m acting all the time, except when I’m alone.”

“But it’s not acting any more—this Russian business, is it?”

“No—it’s myself, the greater part of self, I dare say. But Lizzie
Parsons isn’t all dead yet and I don’t want her to die—” She blinked
up at him. “Don’t make me cry, please,—or the shadows will all come
off my eyes.”

His eyes took in the luxurious appointment of the car, mauve enameled
vanity apparatus on one side, smoking outfit on the other, gilt vase
with its spray of fresh orchids, soft tan cushions and robe of fur. He
gave her a warming look of satisfaction.

“I should say the exchange was all for the better. You must be making
a mint.”

“One hundred and fifty a week.”

“One hundred and fifty—?”

“That’s my contract.”

“But good Lord—”

“Oh, I made it with my eyes open. It extends over the first five
years—with an option on the next five.”

“But all this—” He waved his arm, bewildered, through the air.

“All this he gives me—my clothes, my car and its upkeep, my jewels,
though they’re mostly paste, everything except my home. I wouldn’t let
him give me that.”

He made an attempt to conceal the swift suspicion that would have
clouded any man’s eyes. Instantly she saw and answered it.

“Oh, don’t misunderstand! It’s purely a matter of business. I’ve got
to be equipped to play my part off the stage and I don’t earn enough
to do it on my own.”

“Then why doesn’t he give you enough?”

“I should probably grow too independent. This way he holds the reins.
That’s only supposition, of course. I’ve never discussed it. One can’t
discuss money with Oswald Kane.”

“It’s a damned outrage!”

“Oh, no it isn’t. He took a sporting chance. He staked time and effort
and money on a venture that might have proved a hopeless failure. I
had everything to gain. And now that I’ve made good under his
guidance, it’s only fair that he should reap the harvest.”

“Indefinitely?”

“For six years to come, at any rate,—until my contract expires.” She
leaned back, eyes closed, and an intensely weary look dropped the
corners of her red, mobile mouth.

They drew near the park. She urged him to ride with her a bit and they
drove into the blue velvet dusk, past the shimmer of lake curled among
the bushes. The car glided on swiftly through cool dark silence.

“You haven’t told me yet how I inspired you to become an Italian,” she
prompted.

“Oh, that—simple enough! Randolph remarked the night of your première
that there was an aura of romance about artistes from the other side,
particularly when they hailed from Southern Europe; sort of Oriental,
you understand. The next day I went to Fernald. ‘Can’t you change me
to something Italian?’ I said. ‘Seabury’s a rotten name for an opera
singer.’ Well, he did it. Of course, I make no attempt at accent—I
couldn’t handle that job in conversation. But the people I’ve met
don’t look for it; they understand the fact that I was brought up in
England. All I have to be careful of is my grammar.”

They laughed together. As her laugh bubbled girlishly into the quiet
night, she halted it with a swift movement of hand to lips and once
more sent that look of caution at her chauffeur’s back.

He reminded her of his dinner engagement with Randolph. “He’s made up
his mind to know you informally. And that’s all he has to do to get
what he wants. He’s a human dynamo, that man. Never knew anybody with
his finger in so many pies and able to put over whatever he tackles.
Sooner or later you’re bound to meet him in his own way. Might as well
be to-night.”

“What good would it do? He’ll never know me—the real me.”

“He’ll know a fascinating woman, any way you look at it.”

But she dropped him at the bachelor apartment on Park Avenue in spite
of his pleas.

“Come and see me, Lou, often,” she murmured, giving him her address as
he stepped out of the car. “You don’t know what a joy it is to play at
being myself.”




CHAPTER IV


It was inevitable that Parsinova should meet Hubert Randolph, as Lou
Seabury had prophesied. It was not inevitable that he should prove to
be the man whose intent gaze had held hers from the first row. But
when one considers that Randolph had determined from the moment he saw
her to know her in an unprofessional capacity, his accomplishment of
that end was in the natural order of things.

Hubert Randolph was not a self-made man. He had succeeded, made his
name stand firm in the humming world of finance, in spite of the
handicap of having been born to the purple. Early in his boyhood he
had started out to forget that he was a Hamilton Randolph and he had
been forgetting it satisfactorily ever since. At Harvard he had become
the pal of men who tutored in their leisure hours, thereby improving
his mind. Also, he had never taken the trouble to inform them to which
particular Randolph family he belonged. It was unimportant. He had
spent a winter in a shack in Arizona, partly for his health, but
largely to familiarize himself with the workings of a matrix mine in
which the Randolphs had an interest. He had chummed with the miners,
chewed tobacco and acquired a red-bronze that had never quite worn
off.

He had climbed Pike’s Peak, had shot big game in the Andes. And then
he had come back to civilization and taken a clerkship in the
brokerage offices of Parker, Gaines and McCaffery, to study banking
methods from the bottom up.

At thirty-eight, or it may have been thirty-nine, he was an authority
on banking, stood ace high in Washington, and was known as a patron of
the arts. The Randolph family never understood why he had gone to all
that bother. It was so old, so distinguished, that to have a member
attempt to distinguish it further was almost an insult. However, Rand,
as he was known among intimates, never troubled to consult the family
as to his movements. He saw as little of them as possible.

“Don’t concern yourself about me,” he was in the habit of telling his
sister when she tried to propel him in the direction of one of her
parties. “I’m a hopeless sort of devil who likes to choose his own
friends.”

Once she persuaded him to attend a tea and he appeared with a youth in
a shiny coat and cuffs that separated from his shirt.

“He’s a coming violinist,” he whispered. “I thought you’d like him to
play. But he’s hungry—give him something to eat first.”

She never attempted to persuade him after that.

Parsinova met Hubert Randolph in a funny little restaurant which years
back had been a stable. It was conducted by a group of painters for
the benefit of a Disabled Veteran’s Relief Fund all their own. He had
arranged the party for the Sunday following her meeting with Seabury
but it took her old friend another week to convince her that she could
carry it through.

The occasion was not propitious. She had had a bad half hour that
afternoon with Kane when he resented the omnipresence of her mother.

“She annoys me. She seems to be behind you like a shadow. You must
send her away! Some one is bound to discover her.”

“That is impossible. She goes nowhere, sees no one. I shall keep her
here.” Parsinova’s eyes glittered and for a moment it seemed likely
that a backstage tantrum would be duplicated in fact.

So that when she fastened the short black satin dress up the front
into a high collar under her ears and pulled the brim of her black
satin hat in a shading dip, it was in a mood that omened no
particularly cordial reception of Mr. Hubert Randolph.

Seabury called for her and Randolph met them in the cobbled courtyard
that led to their unique dining place. In the dark she did not
recognize him. But as they stood in the doorway where an old lantern
swung, she stopped and peered at him.

“I have seen you be-fore!”

“Have you?”

“Many times—in the firs’ row. And you look’ as if—you like me.”

“I do,” came promptly with a smile.

“No—no,” her eyes gave him a piquant uptilt, “my art, I mean to say.
Me—you do not know.”

“I’m going to.”

He led the way indoors. She glanced about and her mood dissolved into
a new interest. First the man, then the charm of this quaint place.
The stalls had been left standing and in each a table was set. Over
each from the beamed ceiling swung a lantern similar to the one
outside. There were no brilliant lights, no noises of clinking glass
and silver.

She slid along the upholstered seat that lined the stall to the place
he indicated at the table’s head. The men seated themselves at either
side.

“This is great, Rand,” remarked Seabury. “How is it you never brought
me here?”

“I saved it for Madame. What does she think of it?”

“Fas-scinating. I feel quite like a thorough-bred horse.” Then she
looked at him gratefully. “And one is not—on ex-hibition.”

“I don’t want to exhibit you,” rejoined her host. “You’ll find that
out.”

She did find it out in the weeks that followed. They dined frequently
at “The Mews,” sometimes with Seabury, more often alone.

At first she protested. She could not! But in the end Randolph won
out. They arrived always at six when the place was practically empty
and by seven-thirty she was at the theater.

As the weather turned warmer they drove occasionally to the country
and back in time for the performance. She never permitted him to call
for her but arranged to meet him at the theater. They never went to
conspicuous hotels or restaurants. He seemed to enjoy being with her
away from the stare of the world. One Sunday in April when they had
planned to lunch at an inn that dots the shore of the Hudson, he
appeared with two hampers and announced that they were going to
picnic. They left the car at the top of a slope, scrambled down and
unpacked the baskets with the anticipation of boy and girl off for a
holiday. She pulled off her hat with its floating veil and sat
cross-legged on the rug he had spread under a willow tree.

Sitting there watching him, this man so intensely real, so intensely
himself, a sense of infinite sadness swept over her. She wanted just
for to-day to drop all sham. Not that her pose was ever difficult.
Like all affectation used incessantly, she was no longer conscious of
it. It was herself. But in these rare days spent with Randolph in the
brimming sunlight, soft with young green things, she wanted with a
ridiculously hopeless yearning to let him glimpse Elizabeth Parsons,
the girl who would have let her hair fly in the wind for sheer joy of
springtime, the girl who lived only in hidden moments.

Sometimes she compromised by letting Parsinova express Elizabeth’s
thoughts, her ideals, separating the two women only by the breadth of
an accent. Often she caught him looking at her curiously, as if trying
to link some simply expressed idea of living with the reputation of
the woman sitting opposite him. But more frequently they were content
to enjoy the moment, tramping through the woods, discovering new
sun-flecked trails, drinking in the sweetness of April and
companionship.

He had suggested that he stop for her at her home but she put him off
with excuses, obvious and sometimes lame.

Once he reproached her.

“Why don’t you let me come to see you?”

“You can—at any time you wish.”

“Not at the theater. When I worship you, I like it to be from the
other side of the footlights.”

“Oh! Then what is it you wish to do on this side?”

“Adore you! And you haven’t even told me what street you live in.”

“Then it should be quite ea-sy. One adores that which one knows least
a-bout.”

“In other words a man loves what he doesn’t understand and likes what
he does?”

“That is ex-actly what I wish to say. Is it not strange?—when a man
wish’ to make a woman love him, he say:—‘_Mon adorée_, you are such a
my-stery to me.’ And when a woman wish’ to make a man love her, she
tell him:—‘_Mon amour_, I understan’ you per-fec’ly.’”

He gave a ringing laugh, then leaned across the table.

“Your foreign men have a dozen ways of telling a woman they want her
love. We Americans, when we care—the real thing—are awkward as boys
and a little afraid.”

“A-fraid?” Parsinova’s eyes were wondering, while Elizabeth Parsons’
soul cried out that she, too, could know such fear. “But why?”

“Less experience.”

Her eyes laughed into his then. “The Latin in love is an art-iste,—the
American an art-i-san. Is that what you wish to say?”

       *       *       *       *       *

“Have you ever heard that Ade classic?—

  ‘I never run from the man behind the gun,
   Tho’ other chaps are cowards,
     As for me—not!
   But my courage fades away,
   And I don’t know what to say,
   When I meet the little girl
     Behind the tea-pot.’”

“Me-not. Tea-pot,” she repeated with a frown of concentration in which
lurked a smile. “How ver-y droll your classics are.”

His rather severe mouth lifted with a whimsical twist. “After all, it
resolves itself into this—a man fears, not what a woman is, but what
she seems to be.”

Parsinova met the steady gaze with a quick startled look and bit her
lip to keep it from quivering. But his next words answered the
unspoken question that for a second shook her perfect poise.

“I wonder—” he said slowly, “I wonder if you’re as simple as you seem
complex.”

She did not reply at once, did not lift her eyes. They wandered out
through the wide window to the sheen of river and hazy Palisades in
the distance. Randolph had driven her out to Longue Vue at the hour
when the sun slides lazily into soft spring shadows.

“Why do you think me—as you say—com-plex?” She lifted her eyes and the
sun slanted across them. Perhaps that was why he failed to give her a
direct answer.

“Odd,” he observed, “I didn’t guess you had gray eyes. They look so
dark from the stage. They’re wonderful eyes at close inspection, by
the way.”

“Are they, too,—com-plex?”

“Full of secrets.”

“Ah, but there you are wrong—quite wrong, my friend. Most of their
life they ’ave given to study. What secret’ could they possess?”

She hated herself while she said it, hated Kane and the stage and the
success she had made. But most of all she hated Elizabeth Parsons for
allowing Parsinova to dominate her. To this one man she wanted so
devoutly to reveal herself as she was. Ridiculous, of course, the
desire—for it was Parsinova who charmed him. That was all too evident.

The hours she loved best were those in which he told her of his
travels, his life in the West. In that she could evince an interest
that was sincere. She could picture him in rough flannel shirt and
corduroy trousers, hobnobbing with the miners, one of them. He was the
true democrat, eager to learn first-hand instead of living by proxy.

She would draw him out, welcoming the opportunity to be for the moment
Elizabeth Parsons, if only as a listener.

When he left her at the theater that evening, he startled her by
saying abruptly:

“I’m coming to dine with you next Sunday.”

It was just as he helped her out of the car and she stopped short,
hand still in his. “You—are coming—?”

“That’s it, in your home. Oh, I’ve found out where you live. But I had
a notion that I’d like you to tell me.”

“How—did you find out?”

“Had you followed, perhaps. At any rate, you can’t keep me away any
longer.”

“You—you must not come.”

He regarded her closely, his thick brows coming together. “Is there
any particular reason why you shut me out?”

She remembered suddenly that her hand was still in his. His tense grip
was hurting her.

“Please!” She made a futile effort to draw it away.

“Is there?”

“Many—reasons.” Her lips hesitated over the words.

“Any one reason, I should say.”

In spite of herself, she looked up at him. “No—one.”

“Right, then. Sunday next.”

He dropped her hand quickly, stepped back into the car.

The next three days she spent buying high-backed cathedral chairs
and carved tables and tabourets for her living-room. Down came the
cretonne hangings and up went heavy purple velvet ones that shut out
the blessed light of day. She selected a black rug that made the room
look hideously somber and for the divan, gold cushions weighted with
tassels. When she finished, she had consumed several months’ salary.
But the transformation was complete. Once more Elizabeth Parsons was
wiped off this mortal sphere. Soon no shadow would be left of her, not
even in the sacred nook she had saved to call “home.”

With an anxiety close to terror she waited for Hubert Randolph. She
was wearing white, soft, creamy, floating. There ought, at least, be
some spot of light in the mysteriously shadowed room.

He came at seven. She went to the door herself and let him into the
little foyer. His eyes were alight with eagerness. They had the look
of a small boy’s bound for a fishing trip on Sunday.

He caught her hand. “You know how glad I am to be here.”

“You know,” she rejoined to her own surprise, “how I am glad—for you
to be here.”

He followed into the living-room. “Odd,” he observed almost to
himself, “I’ve pictured it often—but not like this. I’d an idea of
light things—woman things about you.”

She could have laughed with sardonic glee at the thought of how she
had dragged down those light, woman things and spent a small fortune
to create another atmosphere.

“But on the whole,” he proceeded speculatively, “these are you, aren’t
they?”

“A woman is so man-y things—so man-y moods, I wish to say—that there
is no one room can express her.”

Her apartment was in one of those modern houses where dinner is cooked
by a chef downstairs and sent up via the dumbwaiter. To Parsinova this
had proved a convenience, saving as it did the necessity of curious
servants. To-night she had arranged for one of the waiters from the
restaurant below to serve them. But in spite of him, noiselessly in
the background, it was a cozy, intimate little party that somehow
brought them closer than all their former dinners. The small table
set in a corner of the living-room, its glistening silver and lacy
feminine damask, the dishes she had herself ordered, created a sense
of home dangerous to the peace of mind of an actress wedded to her
art.

To crown the illusion, when the _café noir_ had been served and the
waiter disappeared, Randolph pulled a pipe from his pocket and asked
if he might light it. “I’ve always wondered what it would be like to
smoke a pipe with you.”

“But I do not—smoke a pipe.”

“Don’t interpret me so literally. A pipe means fireside, something
intimate and real. I’ve always thought it would be nice, one of these
days, to see your face through pipe smoke. May I?”

She nodded, curled on a cushion by the fire. It was a rainy night. The
logs whirred merrily. “Now—tell me more about your won-der-ful West.”
She lighted a cigarette and listened, eyes partly closed, and a sweet
tranquillity bathed her soul.

He pulled his chair closer. Unconsciously, perhaps, her head dropped
against the arm. If a moment later she felt a hand lightly caress her
hair, she gave no sign. Parsinova fans would undoubtedly have been
amazed at the scene—the Russian actress curled like a kitten at the
foot of a man’s chair while he painted with broad strokes pictures of
prairie life.

It was what he did just as he was leaving that shattered her serenity
like an explosion. They were standing in the foyer and she had given
him her hand with her “Good-night,” when suddenly she was in his arms.
They closed round her, swept her to him and his lips were on hers. For
a long moment they stood so. Then, without a word, he put her at arm’s
length, held her eyes with a look whose intensity she found impossible
to read. An instant later she was alone.

But those few moments brought her up sharp. Hours afterward she felt
the vice of his arms gripping her, the thrill of his kiss, and knew
that she loved him. Subconsciously she had known it a long time. But
she had never faced the issue. Content with a comradeship dear to both
Elizabeth Parsons and Lisa Parsinova, she had drifted without any
forward look, without taking count of what payment the future might
exact. And now the hour had come. Elizabeth Parsons, who had never
loved before, loved Hubert Randolph. Hubert Randolph loved Parsinova
who, according to all report, had loved many times and with not too
much reserve. Long hours she lay staring into the blank darkness of
her room. Out of it she could draw nothing but misery.

Heretofore she had accepted Parsinova’s manufactured past without
question. Now it was a lurid flame, flaring through the smoke of all
reasoning, torturing her—more real because it was unreal. Had it been
fact, there would be no problem. As things were, it was the ghost at
the banquet, a ghost of that which had never been. And there was no
solution! There never would be!

Elizabeth Parsons was New England. It was part of her plan of life to
marry when she loved. That was as fundamental as the blood in her
veins. The very intensity of emotion of which she was capable was
reëxpressed in her intensity of adherence to the moral conduct
generations of upright-living ancestors had laid down for her. From
that there could be no swerving. It was part of her.

Throughout the dragging hours of that night she tried desperately
to read into the embrace of the man who had taken her love, some
interpretation other than the obvious. And suddenly it came to her
that even granted he might possibly be willing to give her his name,
it was impossible for her to accept it. He did not know Elizabeth
Parsons—would not, if he did, evince the slightest interest in her. It
was the Russian actress he adored, the woman she was not. If he wanted
her and she dared to marry him, she would have to live day and night a
lie she could not—and what was more, would not—carry through. In love
she would have to be herself. Brilliant as was her Slav rendering of
it on the stage, in life she was just an American girl who wanted to
live it with all her soul. When he took Parsinova in his arms, he
would be holding Lizzie Parsons. The sophisticated Russian lips
against his would be giving him New England kisses. Well—not quite
that! But one certainty she must face. To the man who had fallen in
love with the Russian actress, the American girl would mean less than
nothing. She hated her! In the confusion of her soul she did not know
which hated the other more.

Had there been any doubt in her mind as to the hopelessness of her
situation, Oswald Kane himself pounded the last nail in the coffin a
few days later. A chatty little sheet given to imparting information
about important people had got wind of Randolph’s devotion. It
announced subtly that the walls the Russian actress had built up
between herself and American men had evidently been shattered by one
who heretofore had evinced but slight interest in the beauties of his
own set. It hinted at their runs in his car out of New York and
wondered amiably whether he intended converting his bungalow up
Westchester way into a dovecote.

The day it appeared on the news-stands Oswald Kane paid her an early
visit. For the first time she saw him with his smooth exterior
ruffled. It was a matinée day and she was having an eleven o’clock
breakfast when he arrived. A note from Randolph asking why she had
refused to see him the day before lay on the table beside her plate.
She looked tired and her eyes needed no artificial shadows.

Kane came into the room, then turned and stared at the new
furnishings.

“Do you like it?” she asked. “I’ve had it done over.”

“Why?”

“I thought it safe—in case any one should find me out and drop in.”

“Some one has found you out.” He handed her the society sheet, open at
the pointed paragraph that concerned her.

“I should like to know,” he began, his mellow voice going sharp, “who
the man is.”

She hastily slipped Randolph’s note into the pocket of her dress. “I
should like to be able to tell you.”

“You mean he does not exist.”

“I mean that if he did, it would be quite my own affair, wouldn’t it?”

“No. If you play a dangerous game and lose, Oswald Kane loses with
you. If any man discovers the truth about you, it means your
professional death as well as mine.”

“You need never worry—about that.”

Whether it was the hopeless note in her voice or the look in her eyes,
his voice softened. He went close to her.

“There is just one,” he whispered, “who knows you as you are. Lisa
Parsinova has the right to no man’s love but Oswald Kane’s. Forget
those New England prejudices!”

She dropped quickly into a chair. “Lisa Parsinova has the right to no
man’s love _at all_.”

Her eyes closed. Her voice went on monotonously.

“You see, I’ve thought it all out. I’ve swamped the girl I was and
it’s as final as if I’d killed her. One of these days, perhaps—when my
contract with you has been filled—Parsinova will sail back to Russia
or be drowned or something, and out of her ashes will rise a spinster
named Lizzie Parsons who doesn’t really matter, who’ll just pass
out—alone. But until then you are quite safe. Only—please—never speak
again of—of loving me.”

Kane bowed. “You are a great artiste, in spite of that. And at least
you cannot deny me the joy of the creator.”

“I shall never forget what you’ve done for me. I shall never betray
you in any way.”

She kept her word to the letter. Had she followed inclination she
would have gone through her performances mechanically. A numbness had
taken hold of her, of utter misery, utter futility. But her work did
not fall off in brilliance. Particularly in the love scenes and in the
final tragic sacrifice, did her beautiful voice shake with a suffering
so intense that it was real.

Randolph she saw several times a week in his accustomed place in the
first row. But his efforts to see her she ignored. A scene with him
would be unbearable, leading as it must nowhere. So she left his notes
unanswered, knowing he would eventually conclude that his passion the
night of their last meeting had been unwelcome, that she was choosing
the simplest means of telling him so. He wrote at first anxiously,
then demandingly, and when she failed to answer—stopped. When the
notes ceased to come she felt more miserably alone than ever in her
life, reaching back into the past for their hours together as groping
thoughts reach for memories of the dead.

She grew thin as a rail and her pallor was no longer creamy. It was
dead white, with unbecoming lines traced from nose to mouth. Seabury
remarked the change and suggested that she needed a change of air.

“You’ve been working too hard and you show it. When does your season
close?”

“Sometime in June.”

“Why don’t you get Kane to let you off the end of this month?”

“I don’t want to be let off. I’d like to play all summer.”

“Good Lord, it would kill you!”

“It will kill me if I don’t work.”

“Look here!” He went over to her chair, looked at her closely. “What’s
the matter?”

He had dropped in to tea at her apartment. She was seated behind the
copper samovar, white face emphasized against the dark hangings,
fingers moving restlessly among the tea things.

“Something’s wrong,” he persisted as she did not answer. “What is it?”

“Oh, a million things,—a million little things that don’t count.”

“Looks to me if it was one big thing that does.” He drew her out of
the chair—toward the window. “Come on—’fess up to papa!”

“Well, for one thing—” she bit her lip, woman-wise trying in her own
soul to veer away from the big issue by concentrating on a lesser. “My
mother’s blackmailing me.”

“Your—what?”

She looked up, met his stare of dismay. “The little old lady you see
around here sometimes.”

“I thought she was a maid. Look here—I don’t understand. You—why,
Lizzie Parsons, you’ve been an orphan for years!”

“I know I have. But I had to have some one—mother preferred—to protect
me.”

“I see—” A light dawned.

“So I engaged her. She looked the part and seemed a gentle, pathetic
soul—and now she’s blackmailing me.”

He grinned in spite of the seriousness of it. “Is she likely ever to
squeal?”

“Not as long as I give her all the money she wants. But it’s getting
on my nerves. She makes my life miserable by threatening to take my
story to the newspapers.”

“Next time she does it, send for me and I’ll bully her into keeping
quiet.” He made a move toward the door. “Is she here? I’ll do it now.”

“No—no!” She stopped him. “Let well enough alone.”

He took her hand. “Poor kid, you are in a mess!”

“I’ve committed suicide, Lou,” she said abruptly.

He looked at her silently, then shook his head. “What else is
bothering you?”

“What—what makes you ask that?”

“A blackmailing mama might make you look tired and worried but she
wouldn’t put all that sorrow into your eyes. Why, you look like
Isolde—by Jove, that’s it! Love stuff!”

“How absurd!” She looked away. “Whom could I be in love with?”

“Not with me, that’s a sure thing. Though, of course you know I’m in
love with you.”

“Lou—!”

“Oh, don’t worry. I know I haven’t a chance. But I care enough to be
darned upset by your condition. Now, come along, let papa fix things
for you.”

“They can’t be fixed, Lou, ever. When you’ve chosen to be two people
in one, you’ve got to stand up and take the consequences if God
ordains that two’s company and three’s a crowd.” She gave him a smile,
whimsical but without mirth. “Have you ever heard that saying: ‘_Je
suis ce que je suis, mais je ne suis pas ce que je suis?_’”

Seabury’s brow wrinkled. “I sing French. I don’t speak it.”

“It’s a play on verbs: ‘I am what I am, but I am not what I follow,’”
she translated. “Well, that’s me!”

He tried to persuade her to give him her confidence but she smiled and
told him there was nothing further to confide.

A few weeks later just before her season closed, he asked what plans
she had made for the summer. Kane was arranging to send her on tour
with “The Temptress” before opening in New York in a play being
written for her. She would have July and part of August to rest.

“I shall stay in town,” she told him, “and study.”

He protested vehemently.

“No use, Lou! I couldn’t bear being among people and this is the best
place to hide away. Besides, there’s my mother to consider. I can’t
risk having her run loose in New York without me.”

“But you must rest!”

“I must keep going, with as much work as I can manage.”

He bent over her, his kind brown eyes troubled.

“You’ll kill yourself.”

“On the contrary, I wish that I weren’t so intensely alive.” Then she
smiled and patted his shoulder. “Don’t worry about Lisa Parsinova.
She’s in fine shape.”

“But Lizzie Parsons?” he put in.

“She doesn’t count.”

“Seen Rand lately?” he asked casually as he got up to go.

“A number of times.” She had seen him only too frequently from the far
side of the footlights. “Have you?”

“No. He’s busy. Getting ready to go to Arizona. But of course you know
about that.”

“Y—yes. Has he told you when he leaves?”

“Tuesday of next week. May be gone a year. Don’t know why.”

She turned her back to the light so that her face was blurred and
misty and he could not read its expression. “Do you—do you think he
looks quite well?” she prompted, eager for some news, any news of him.

“Well, it struck me he looked a bit seedy last time I saw him—not just
up to the mark, that is. Probably spring fever. How does he impress
you?”

“I—I hadn’t noticed any change.”

When he had gone, she picked up the calendar on her desk and stared at
the day and date. Friday! By this time next week, a stretch of
continent would rush between her and Hubert Randolph. She shrugged her
shoulders with a short laugh. What mattered miles when worlds
stretched between them now!

She went into her bedroom, locked the door. Lizzie Parsons leaned
close to her mirror, stared into it. The white face and black-rimmed
eyes of Lisa Parsinova stared back. A frenzy seized her. She caught
hold of the first object her hand touched—a hair brush—and flung it
full force at the reflected face. The glass splintered. Then she
stepped back in trembling terror. Good heavens! Was she actually
becoming that Russian fiend?

On Monday night her gaze wandered instinctively toward Hubert’s
accustomed place in the orchestra. He was not there. Of course she
had expected that, but she would have liked just one more look at him.
Women have a strange way of wanting that which tortures them.

After the final curtain Kane appeared in her dressing-room and
suggested that they take a drive up Riverside and a bite of supper
somewhere along the road. He wanted to talk to her about the new play,
about her route for the coming season and a date for her New York
opening. His attitude had become thoroughly friendly and businesslike.
He was too much the artist to allow failure in a lesser game to
interfere with success in a greater.

It was nearing one when they drove back through the soft summer night.
The air touched her face like velvet but brought no drowsiness to her
eyes, no balm to the realization of blankness ahead—not of weeks or
months, but of years.

With the passing of those years it was inevitable that she become
Parsinova—with nothing left of poor, defunct Lizzie Parsons but the
recollection of a love that had touched her life like the moon on a
summer sea.

The Drive was still dotted with strolling couples oblivious of
passers-by. Cars sped past them, wheels expertly manipulated by one
hand. Mingled young laughter rang out like bells.

Kane’s rich voice flowed on, dwelling now on this, now on that scene
of the play. She listened absently, eyes straying in a way that was
absurd toward the magic of a June night, the enviable good fortune of
those who could become part of it.

“I shall give you even greater opportunities than you have had. I
shall produce a piece of work that will be epoch-making,” he told her.

She told him how pleased she was.

When they arrived at her apartment she asked him not to trouble
getting out of the car, and stood and watched it swing round the
corner. Then slowly she turned and went indoors.




CHAPTER V


Parsinova unlocked her door, stepped into the little foyer and after
an instant’s pause to take off hat and dustcoat, crossed the hall to
her living-room. Once more cretonne hung in the doorway and slips of
it covered the furniture. Summer had served as sufficient excuse to
convert the place to its former simplicity. The sight of cathedral
chairs and gold cushions had for the past few weeks depressed her to
the point of mania. More than once she wanted to tear them to bits.

The dim light from the foyer sifted weirdly into the dark, playing
here and there like ghost hands lifting the shadows. She felt her way
toward the fireplace, dropped to the floor, her head touching the
chair arm, and stared at the spot where in the flames she had
visualized the scenes he painted. It was blank now, just a vague
square full of darkness, but it gave her back his voice, the sense of
his strength, the caress of his arms. It sent once more sifting upward
the aroma of cloudy pipe smoke through which he had wanted to see her
face. Her eyes closed. Almost she sensed him there in the magic of one
of those long silences that needed no words. Almost she could feel his
touch upon her hair, her longing made it so real.

Tears came hot under her lids, the first she had shed since that
night. They streamed shamelessly down her cheeks and onto the sheer
clinging dress. All pose—and she had grown used to posing even to
herself—slid from her. Her poise slipped with it. The great Parsinova
became just a lonely, huddled heap of a girl.

She lay so, whispering his name shamelessly into the darkness when
suddenly it seemed that she was being lifted and drawn into the big
chair. It was like embarking into some dreamland of her own making.
She held her breath, choked with the fear that she might shatter it.
The caress upon her hair, arms closing round her, lips seeking hers!
It was not until she had the actual sense of a rough coat against her
cheek that, galvanized with terror, she started up and backed toward
the floor lamp that stood at one side of the fireplace.

The soft light went up. Hubert Randolph was sitting there! It was
impossible of course! Slowly she went toward him, reached out a hand,
touched his arm.

He laughed. “Oh, I’m real enough!”

She forgot her accent. At that moment she could not have assumed it
even though the future, though life itself, depended on it. “But
how—how—”

“I’ve been waiting for you since eleven-thirty,” he put in, apparently
not noticing the difference. “I concluded I was entitled at least to a
‘good-by’ from the woman I love.”

She gazed at him silently a moment and then because her heart and
throat were full, she voiced a triviality. “How did you get in?”

“Your little old woman! I bribed her. I’d had an idea I could go away
without seeing you. Well, I couldn’t, that’s all.”

Her nerves were quivering like live things. She moved toward the
couch, dropped on it. “I—” she said at last haltingly—“I am not the
woman you love.”

He looked across at her.

She went on without meeting his eyes. After the unconscious revelation
she had given him during those moments when she thought herself alone,
she could no more have stopped the confession that came now than she
could have stopped her breath.

“I am not any of the things you think me—not one of them. I am not
Russian—not foreign at all. I was born in Vermont of American parents.
Up to the time I met Kane, my struggle for existence was in cheap
vaudeville houses, not in Moscow. I’ve never had any lovers—”

“Well,” came with a low chuckle, “no man could object to that.”

She looked up. Her eyes met his, amazed. “You don’t understand. I am
not Lisa Parsinova—there is no such person. I am Lizzie Parsons and
I’ve imposed on you just as I’m imposing on the American public.”

“The American public asks chiefly to be charmed and interested. If
you’re doing that for them, they don’t care whether you’re Yankee or
Hindustani.”

She continued to stare at him, in bewildered fashion striving to
interpret his nonchalance. “You—you can’t possibly understand,” she
breathed at last. “Aren’t you surprised?”

“Not in the least. You see, I’ve been Kane’s backer for years. I was
with him in the vaudeville house the night he first saw you. As a
matter of fact, I was the one who suggested to him that you’d be a
winner on Broadway. Of course the foreign stuff was his. Any number of
times I’ve watched him work with you from an adjoining room. You don’t
know what pride I’ve felt in your success.”

“Then why, all these months, have you let me believe you were being
fooled?”

“Well, I hadn’t exactly taken count of the fact that I was going to
love you. And when the blow came I realized that if I’d been lucky
enough to make you care anything for me, you couldn’t go on acting to
me. You’d have to tell me—and I wanted you to, because you couldn’t
help it. That night when I had you in my arms, I thought some sort of
admission would come. When it didn’t and you ignored all my attempts
to see you, I could only conclude I’d lost out.”

“You didn’t guess—”

“Not until to-night.”

She still groped uncertainly, not able to fasten on any one fact. “It
was Kane, then, who told you where I lived.”

“No. Your little old woman here.”

“My little old woman?”

“She’s a canny soul. Must have found one of my notes that you brought
home from the theater or something like that, because she looked me up
one day and offered to sell me some interesting information about you.
I paid her _not_ to sell it and threatened her with jail if she went
to anybody else. Told her she was guilty of a criminal offense that
could send her up for twenty years. I think I made it strong enough
to shut her up for the rest of her days.”

“She’s been collecting from me just the same straight along.”

He flung back his head. “I said she was canny. Before I go West I’ll
have another talk with her.”

“You—you’re going to-morrow?”

“No, I’m waiting over. You close Saturday night. We’ll leave Sunday.”

With the last words, he leaned forward. She took a quick step toward
the wide chair, then stopped abruptly.

“But what am I to do with Parsinova?”

He pulled out his pipe, reflectively examined it.

“Think of the novelty—I’ll have two wives in one.”

Her lips tightened.

“No, you won’t! I’m going to take that woman out on a lake this summer
and capsize the boat—drown her! And the body will never be found. Then
I’m going to let my hair go back to its own color! Which one of us is
it,” she added suddenly, “that you love?”

He laid his pipe on the chair arm.

“The little girl who called to me in the dark. Now come back here,
Lizzie Parsons, where you belong!”

“I’ll always be jealous of that Russian devil!” she warned him.




MADAME PEACOCK

_CHARACTER DRAMA_


The battle royal of all time is between character and circumstance.
The way we meet the experience that waits for us round the corner is
the eternal Comédie Humaine. Success is the hole in the ground—the
banana peel—the stumbling block that may trip us up. It is as
uncertain as to-morrow.




MADAME PEACOCK

CHAPTER I


Of course that was not her name. No one knew just how she had been
christened—if at all. To a worshipful public she was known as Jane
Goring, which, as names go, answered all purposes and was quite as
simple as she was ornate. But “Peacock” was the title of the play in
which she had made the season’s hit and a wave of fads in honor of it
had typhooned over New York in consequence.

There were perfumes with bottles far more valuable than their contents
on which strutted the iridescent bird of beauty. There were soaps and
powders and sachets sold in green satin boxes similarly decorated and
similarly priced. Peacock feather fans swayed at dances and the opera
despite the age-old hoodoo. Beaded bags were worked in the popular
design. Dressmakers dictated the spreading train. Blues and greens in
every conceivably odd shade were introduced as the new color. The
peacock coiffure, originated by Goring, was imitated by dowager and
débutante, by movie star and chorus queen, by the girl behind the
counter even unto the cash girl—hair drawn flat over the top of the
head and puffed out stiffly at the ears, the whole being completed by
a comb that jutted at right angles. In Goring’s mahogany swirl,
framing as it did a face rather broad at the cheek-bones and tapering
heart-shaped to the chin, an impertinent nose and sleepy green-gray
eyes that lifted at the corners, the effect was startling. But the
variegated types it crowned north, south and east of Broadway would
scarcely have inspired an artist to his best work.

At the moment we make our bow to Jane Goring—for Goring bowed to no
one—she was on the top rung of the ladder of success. Her head had
reached the clouds and was held accordingly. So that when she looked
at you, she always looked _down_ at you. Which made those whom she
addressed feel infinitely small even when they were tall, always
excepting representatives of the press. They found her always
gracious, always smiling with corners of eyes and lips lifted and a
look of wonder at their great kindness to her. Each time she received
them it was in some new and amazing costume in one of the shades she
had made popular, with jangling jade or emeralds in her ears and green
lights darting from the comb in her hair. She spoke at length of the
arts and collected immense royalties from candy boxes, silk
advertisements and cold creams bearing her name and endorsement.

Somewhere in the dim and distant past her flaming head and Jap-like
eyes had graced the chorus. She had lived in a hall bedroom; had been
caught frying chops over an alcohol stove; had been lectured by the
landlady; had found the milk frozen to her window sill on winter
mornings; had known the exquisite thrill of being raised to a few
lines of persiflage with the musical comedy’s comedian. In those days
a young newspaper man, Bob McNaughton, had found her out, proclaimed
her a genius, and married her—not because of her genius, however, but
because he adored her. They had spent their honeymoon one Sunday on
the Palisades, and he had kissed her finger tips one by one and told
her how he was going to make her.

“There’s Jefferson who has our dramatic column—I’ll get him to give
you a boost every now and then. He stands in with a bunch of critics.
He’ll drop a word about you and they’re bound to take notice. You’ll
see, darling, what I’m going to do for you!”

And she had put her vivid head on his shoulder and gazed down at the
shining river and murmured that she didn’t care whether he did
anything for her or not. She loved him—she didn’t want anything in the
world but him.

The hall bedroom had given place to the third-story back, the frying
chops to a French table d’hôte that boasted a bottle of red ink with a
sixty-cent dinner, and Jane Goring was happy in the possession of a
broad shoulder to weep on when the latest step came hard or the
director asked casually if her legs were made of leather.

In the years that followed, the ardent young husband had made good his
promises. He had systematically press-agented Goring with a sincerity
and enthusiasm born of love. Untiringly he had worked to bring her
first to managerial, then to public notice. And his efforts, added to
natural talent and a bizarre personality, had hoisted her to the top
rung heretofore mentioned. “Peacock” marked the fourth season of her
success.

But long before that Bob McNaughton had awakened one morning to find
gray hairs threading his brown, and himself still a reporter—by no
means a star one. He had been so busy making her career that he had
forgotten to make his own.

It was about this time that his wife left him. Not actually left him,
of course, for at that particular moment Goring would not have stooped
to anything so disturbing as divorce. Waves of popular favor had begun
to roll smoothly up the beach of her ambition. But her temperament
demanded a home all her own. So they maintained separate
apartments—had done so for several years—his a room and bath in a
downtown bachelor hotel, hers a nine room and three-bath duplex in an
uptown studio building.

In the beginning they had seen each other occasionally. But each time
they met, Bob seemed to have grown grayer. Whether this fact was a
reminder that her own hair, left to itself, might show the same
tendency, or whether it was just the look in his eyes—the same look
they had worn that Sunday on the Palisades—seeing him began to tell on
her nerves.

More and more she denied herself to him until he became more of a
stranger in her beautiful rooms than the flock of tame robins who
pecked out of her hand at afternoon tea.

As a matter of fact, few of Goring’s vast throng of admirers even
guessed there was a husband in the offing. Women persistently married
her off to her handsome leading man, and more than one young
millionaire about town ecstatically visualized her presiding at his
dinner table.

So far as Jane Goring was concerned, Bob McNaughton belonged to
another life. Thus it was rather a shock to come home from the theater
one night when “Peacock” was at the height of its run and find her
husband waiting for her. It was fully five months since she had seen
him; over a year since she had been at home to him after the theater.

He was striding up and down her drawing-room, hands thrust deep into
his pockets, head bent. But when one considers that her drawing-room
consisted of three thrown into one, it was not surprising that at
first she was not conscious of another’s presence. She came in,
switched on the sidelights, dropped her furs and sank on the
davenport, hand hovering toward the table back of her, when from the
other end of the room, her name was spoken.

She sat up, startled, and saw Bob coming into the range of bluish
light from a Chinese temple lamp at the side of the piano. Jane Goring
looked her amazement. He drew nearer, stopped abruptly and faced her.

“My apologies,” he said with a slight, rather twisted smile, “for
calling so late.”

She dropped back, the look of amazement still lighting her long sleepy
eyes. “You did rather—startle me.”

For a moment neither spoke. Then he indicated the other corner of the
deep-cushioned couch, “May I sit down?”

“Certainly.” It was accompanied by a slight shrug.

His hand dove into his vest pocket and brought out a silver cigarette
case. He clicked it open, held it out to her. She may or may not have
noticed that his movements were tense and jerky, that the case was
held not quite steadily. She gave a faint gesture of dissent,
reaching once more to the table at her back, and opened a gold lacquer
box.

“I have a new special brand—imported for me from Egypt.”

He took one of his own, pocketing the case, and she waited for some
explanation of his visit.

“You’re looking well,” he began after a moment without looking at her.

“Feeling very fit,” she returned, and waited once more.

He did not speak, just sat staring down at his rather tightly clenched
hands.

She did notice then that he was looking old—years older than when she
had last seen him. Bob was forty-two,—to-night he looked fifty. Jane
was,—well, not even “Who’s Who” knew exactly how old Jane Goring
was—any woman who will tell her right age will tell anything!—but she
looked well under thirty.

The silence seemed to demand something of her.

“And you?” she queried politely.

He wheeled round in his corner. “That’s just what I’ve come to see you
about,” he brought out. “Matter of fact, I waited until the last
minute—didn’t want to bother you with it.”

“The last minute?”

“Yes. I’m pulling up stakes—beating it for Colorado to-morrow.”

At the back of Jane Goring’s brain, though even to herself she did not
acknowledge it, flared a sudden flash of relief. Like a jagged streak
of lightning across a summer sky it was there—and gone.

“Where—in Colorado?”

“Denver.”

“With what paper?”

“None, for a time. It’s like this.” He paused, seemed to be searching
for words, his hands clenched and unclenched nervously. “I’ve
been seeing Frothingham, the specialist, you know. Oh, it’s
nothing—contraction in the chest now and then and bit of a cough in
bad weather. Beastly uncomfortable, though. He tells me if I go now I
can get rid of it in six months or so.”

Goring gazed at the breadth of shoulder on which her head had snuggled
so peacefully in the old days. Not that that phase of it occurred to
her just then, but she stared at the big frame and could scarcely
credit what he told her.

“But how in the world did you get such a thing?”

“It got me, my dear,—before I knew it. Fellow living alone’s apt to
grow careless. Anyway, there it is, and it’s up to me to light out.”

Silence again for a moment, then—“I’m sorry, old boy,” she murmured.

“That’s good to know.” He slid nearer to her along the couch. Her face
through the pungent smoke from the Egyptian cigarette was an
indefinite white blur, vague as a dream, impossible to read. “I was
hoping, in a way, that you would be. Makes it easier for me to put up
the proposition I have in mind.”

“Yes?” she questioned as he paused again.

“But first I want to outline something of my plans once I knock this
bug on the head.”

“Yes?”

“The Graystone has made me an offer. I’ve been interested in the movie
game for the past few years; been studying it from the inside. And
recently Crosby Stone—he’s vice-president of the Graystone—asked me to
go to the Coast and take charge of the editorial department at their
Western studio. I told him that for the present I couldn’t consider
it—health needed jogging up. He said the job would be there for me
whenever I wanted it.”

“Seems to me an excellent idea,” she observed.

“Now what I wanted to ask you is this.” He fumbled for his case once
more. Against the light from the table lamp, his features formed a
sharp tense silhouette. He bent forward, struck a match. It flared
upward, emphasized the lines that were almost ridges in his face.
Suddenly he turned, and his next words came thick. “Janey, I want you
to do this much. Will you—when you close—take a run out to Colorado
and spend part of the summer with me?”

The tapering white hand that held the cigarette to her lips dropped as
if stricken. She straightened and her drowsy green eyes looked down on
him from the immense height of the top rung.

“My dear boy!” she ejaculated.

“Of course,” he put in quickly, “I wouldn’t expect you to stay in
Denver. Must be any number of mountain resorts we could go to—I’ll ask
Frothingham.”

“But, my dear boy, I couldn’t possibly. To begin with, I’m taking
‘Peacock’ on the road early in August, playing Philadelphia, Boston,
Chicago—all the big cities. Cleeburg wants to keep me out in it until
February when we begin work on a new production. That leaves me only a
few weeks’ vacation—”

“Spend them with me. Janey—” He leaned over with a swift, impulsive
movement, lifted her left hand, the little finger of which was
completely covered by a big beetle-green scarab, and kissed the tips
one by one. “Janey, there’s just you—no one else! These last years
have been hell. I’ve missed you—I’ve wanted you! A few weeks—is that
too much to ask?”

She drew her hand away—gently enough. But a little shudder of disgust
ran down her spine. “But I can’t, don’t you see?” she began
conversationally. “Those few weeks I must have to myself. I need the
rest.”

“Can’t we take it together? Can’t we go up into the mountains—away
from the muck of the world—and get to know each other all over again?
Remember our honeymoon, dear, the afternoon by the river? What a happy
pair of kids we were! Let’s have a taste of that, just a taste again.”

A slight flicker of amusement—oh, very slight—raised the corners of
her upslanted eyes. “Afraid we’ve passed the honeymoon age, dear boy.”

“It’s your love I want, Janey,” came from him desperately. “Just to
feel that you’ll come to me for a time when I need you.”

She got up, crushed the spark from her cigarette, tossed it with a
gesture of distaste into the tray and moved toward the piano. In her
trailing green gown with its fanlike train—Goring never wore short
skirts—and her dangling scarab earrings, she looked very exotic, very
tall and altogether unapproachable. She trailed the length of the room
and stopped under the Chinese temple lamp. Its blue light shed an aura
about her, giving her skin the moon-glow that Henner’s brush has made
immortal.

Her husband gazed after her. Mercifully she stopped with her back
toward him, and he failed to get the expression that pressed close her
lips. His eyes had followed her with dog-like pleading. Without
meeting them she knew—felt it. Neither could she escape the urge in
his voice. In the old days, that deep tender note had thrilled her,
made her yearn for him, given her the assurance that whatever
happened, Bob would be there to make things right. To-night it merely
annoyed her, rendered her position more difficult. Seeing Bob at all
had become trying and the very thought of the thing he now suggested
irritated her beyond measure. She had so completely done with
him—finished! Taking advantage of this sudden illness was taking
advantage of her. With all her being she resented it.

She stood for a moment turned from him, fingering the blue and gold
tassel that hung from a bit of Chinese embroidery flung across the
piano. Finally she turned back, face as void of light or shade as the
old idol enshrined in a corner.

“Suppose we have a snack of supper and talk things over,” she
suggested.

He was sitting bent almost double, elbows on knees, head in hands. A
wave of contempt for his attitude of dejection swept over her. She was
so palpitant with life, vibrating with the thrill—ever new, ever
sweet—that the laurel wreath brings.

Without waiting for a reply she rang. A tired-eyed maid appeared.
Goring gave her directions and when the girl had gone out, proceeded
to chat casually about affairs of the theater—a new firm of managers
recently bobbed up on the horizon with a new play by a new author; the
outlook for next season; the trend toward satirical comedy.

Bob sat without moving, knuckles pressing white against his forehead,
the veins on his hands standing out like blue welts.

Presently he looked up.

“I take it you are _not_ coming out to me.”

Goring in the depths of a chair some distance from him stirred
uneasily. “My dear boy, I’ve told you. It’s not only impractical—it’s
impossible.”

“Of course! I was an ass to think you might.”

“Can’t you see? I’m not my own mistress. I belong to my public. I’ve
got to conserve my strength for them—and my work.”

“Yes,—I see.”

“If I consulted my own desires—but I haven’t the moral right. I must
sacrifice what you want—what I want—to what my public expects of me.”

He might have reminded her of the years he had given to creating that
public for her. He might have dwelt at length on his Machiavellian
boosting of a red-haired show girl through the columns of his own
paper and gradually with insertions here and there in periodicals of
the theater, until managers began to ask who this Jane Goring was. He
might have made mention of the evenings he had spent round the Lambs
and the Friars adding to his list of acquaintances, as men can only at
men’s clubs, those who would eventually be of service to her.

He merely smiled with his lips, lighted another cigarette and tried to
cover the fact that the flame flickered.

“You must understand how I’m placed,” she persisted.

“I understand.”

His laconic reply, followed by flat silence, instead of alleviating,
somehow increased her discomfort.

After a moment he spoke. “Ever read ‘Frankenstein,’ Janey?”

“No.”

“Queer tale of a chap who tried to create a superman.”

“Well?” Her brows contracted, puzzled.

“Well—his superman rose up and destroyed him.”

“I fail to see—” The frown deepened.

“Oh, just a flight of fancy. Don’t mind me.” Again his hand struck a
flickering match.

“Ought you to smoke so much?” she asked, to fill in the gap. “I
shouldn’t think it would be good for—for—”

“My lungs? Oh, nothing wrong with them—actually. Dare say they’ll pull
up O.K. once I pull out of this town. Y’know what Paul Bourget said
about New York. Fellow asked him how he liked our climate, and he
answered, ‘But my dear man,—you do not have climate. You have samples
of weather!’”

She laughed and the weight of the air lifted somewhat. The maid
brought in a steaming chafing dish, set it on a nest of tables and
drew out the smaller two, placing them in front of the couch.

Goring moved over, once more took the corner opposite her husband. His
eyes traveled the length of her.

“You grow more beautiful every time I see you, Janey. Success is a
first rate old alchemist, isn’t it?”

She smiled down, her whole face softening.

The maid laid an embroidered doily of finest linen on each of the two
small tables and brought silver platters of creamed mushrooms with a
faint aroma of sherry. From a dusty bottle marked Amontillado she
poured into slim-necked glasses the same wine, glistening and amber.

When she had finished serving them, she asked tentatively if madame
wished her to wait up.

Goring wondered why the question brought from Bob a look of curiosity,
why he turned and watched her, waiting; why he smiled—with his eyes
this time—when she told the girl to go to bed.

She moved nearer—the tables were placed side by side—and sipped the
sherry. A few moments passed during which she noticed uncomfortably
that he had not touched the dainty, tempting dish before him.

“You’re not eating?”

“Not particularly hungry.” He lifted his glass, twirling it between
thumb and forefinger, his gaze never leaving her. “I want to fill my
eyes with you, Janey. May be a long time before I see you again.”

Her eyes warmed to the tense adulation in his. After all, he did look
beastly ill, and the least she could do would be to give him the
memory of a little kindness to carry away.

“And I want you to know, Bob, that I’ll be thinking of you, hoping and
praying that before long you’ll be quite fit again.” She leaned over,
touching his hand lightly with hers. Instantly his closed over
it—feverishly, as a man clings to hope when his ship of life has been
broken into wreckage.

“Will you, Janey?”

“Of course.”

“That will help—some.” He put down the glass and caught her other
hand, drawing her nearer. “I’d like to feel there’s still a corner for
me. No other fellow taking my place, I mean.”

“How absurd! You know I haven’t time even to think of men.”

“They have plenty of time to think of you.” Again that quizzical
smile. “I’ve got that much over them, haven’t I? You’re _my_ wife.”

She smiled back and tried to draw away but he held her with the grip
of hot iron.

“That’s what I’ve got over them, Janey—all of them. You may belong to
your public now but you’ve been mine. We’ve had our youth together,
haven’t we?”

“Yes.”

“We’ve had the best of life together.”

“Yes.”

“Nobody can take that from me.” He spoke breathlessly.

Suddenly his arm went round her, crushed her to him and his lips were
against hers. “My love!” he whispered.

Jane Goring’s body went rigid. She drew herself erect and the warmth
died out of her eyes as swiftly as a flame extinguished. Sharply her
slim white hands thrust out in defense. She pulled backward. Their
gaze met—locked. In his was hurt question. In hers a flash of fury. He
sat staring at her a moment and he did not look _up_. It was a look
direct, straight, boring to the heart of her.

And then he got to his feet. “I beg your pardon,” he began. “I—I
thought—” He paused, jaws coming together as though clamped. Without
another look at her he walked the length of the room.

At the door he turned. “Damn me for my humility!” he said.




CHAPTER II


Exceeding the most exalted expectations, “Peacock” ran two full
seasons. It might even have packed houses during the hot spell, save
that the star decided to give herself a rest, well-earned, and, of
course without her, the theater had to remain dark. At the end of four
weeks spent at a fashionable Adirondack hotel where she was fêted like
visiting royalty and her gowns created a sensation, she reopened and
the continued success of the play warranted Cleeburg’s decision to
give it another season on Broadway.

During all that time Goring had not a word from her husband. Even of
his Denver address she was unaware. But the fact that he did not write
failed to disturb her. It was a relief rather. The first few months of
his absence she dreaded another plea from him. In case his health had
grown no better, or—as was quite possible—had grown worse, further
excuses would be difficult. As the weeks rolled into months and the
months accumulated into a year and still not a line, the thought of
him lapsed into merely perfunctory curiosity. He must be alive or
she’d have been informed. Hence, if ever she needed to get in touch
with him it would be easy enough to do so through his former paper or
his clubs. Thus she blotted even the thought of him from her books.

Another season of acclaim on the road and she was back in New York
ready for rehearsals. Her new play, made to order for her by a
prominent dramatist, was read by him in her apartment the day of her
arrival.

Cleeburg met her at the Grand Central, full of enthusiasm, chewing the
butt of a cigar while his hands outlined the plot as an artist smudges
in with charcoal the foundations of his picture.

Goring’s manager had started life as a newsboy somewhere east of
Broadway and a few of the habits of childhood had become the habits of
a lifetime. His manners were not Chesterfieldian. Frequently he forgot
to take off his hat when a lady entered the room. His cigar was
removed from the right-hand corner of his mouth only to be shifted to
the left. But more than one actress out of a job could borrow a
hundred or two from him with no surer guarantee than her I.O.U. And
those of the chorus whose eyes had not grown hard from seeing too much
of the Rialto when lights are brightest, affectionately called him
“Papa.”

Rudolph Cleeburg or ’Dolph as he was familiarly named—was short and
stocky; heavily built, in fact, but with a lightness of foot that
enabled him to prance about the stage while directing, and an Oriental
imagination that carried him into any rôle he wanted to assume without
making him appear ridiculous. One of the ablest directors in the
country, in spite of English that sometimes tobogganed, he always took
his productions personally in hand once the first rough edges were
smoothed down. With Goring, of course, he assumed charge from the
beginning. She would have no one else.

The manager’s admiration for his star had at the start been of the
proverbial cat-and-queen variety. But as their association stretched
over the years, it was shorn of the awe in which he had first held her
and once he had even reached the point of proposing. It was when she
informed him that she and Bob had separated.

“Divorce?” he had asked quickly. And with her shake of the head,
“Well, if ever you do, there’s little ’Dolph waiting to step into his
shoes. Don’t forget that, Jane. It’s straight goods.”

The proposal had vastly amused her.

They drove up town through the fresh sweetness of a May morning.
Cleeburg’s panama dropped to the floor of the car as he excitedly
sketched the story in the air, one idea tumbling after the other as
fast as words would come. His bald head shone as did his eyes. All his
features were prominent—nose, eyes, teeth—but most prominent of all
was his smile which seemed to light like an arc his round commonplace
face. This he flashed delightedly as Goring listened with a calmness
unbroken.

“It’s sure fire, Jane! Sure fire! We got a bigger go than ‘Peacock’
and that’s going some.”

Jane Goring said little until the apartment was reached. Then she
shook hands with the author who was waiting for them, left the two men
together while she changed from her traveling clothes, and an hour
later glided in cool and revived in a peacock-blue house-gown whose
sleeves floated outward like wings. Cleeburg’s watch was in his hand,
but he pocketed it without a word as she entered, and settled back in
his chair.

The author opened his script and began to read. His voice filled the
silent room, chorused occasionally by the gay trill of birds from the
park across the way or city sounds from the street below.

The manager’s smile broadened with satisfaction as he progressed. The
cigar moved back and forth, propelled by emotion. But Goring listened
without comment, eyes half closed, gazing down at the playwright’s
head bowed over his manuscript.

Presently a new sound broke upon the stillness. It was from neither
bird nor branch, neither the clang of bells nor the rush of traffic.
It was light and regular, and it came from within—the steady tapping
of a slippered foot. Toward the end of Act II it became noticeable and
Cleeburg looked round interrogatively.

Tap—tap! Tap—tap! More swift, more impatient,—until the author’s voice
proclaimed “Curtain.”

Then Jane Goring spoke—and the tapping was explained. “But, my dear
Mr. Thorne, you don’t expect me to play the lead in _that_?”

Cleeburg wheeled about in his chair. “What’s the matter with it?”

“Why, there’s nothing for me—not a thing!”

“Nothing for you?”

“Nothing! Not a single opportunity in those first two acts.”

Cleeburg sprang up. His cigar rotaried excitedly. “No opportunities?
My God, Jane, what do you want? As the play stands, you’re the whole
show!”

“As the play stands, you might as well hand it to Harrison
Burke”—Burke was her leading man—“and let me retire,” came coolly.

The playwright’s eyes began to smoulder. “I don’t get you, Miss
Goring. This character has been absolutely built round you.”

She turned on him, still cool, still aloof.

“Then why is your man allowed to dominate every scene?”

“He isn’t,” the author protested. “The sympathy is yours, even when
I’ve been compelled to give him the long speeches.”

“I don’t see it—not at all. You don’t even give me an opportunity to
wear decent clothes.”

“That comes in your last act,” Cleeburg burst out.

“Well, I don’t want to wait until the last act.”

“I can’t very well put a factory girl in satins,” the playwright
observed.

“Why make her a factory girl?”

He threw up his hands and subsided.

Cleeburg took to pacing the floor. “Look here, Jane,” he said finally,
“let’s get a line on this. You’ve given ’em a fashion plate for three
solid years. Show ’em you can do something else. Otherwise they’ll get
sick and tired of you. This part’s great—just what you need. You act
through the first two acts and in the last you splurge. What more do
you want?”

“I want it understood that I’m the star of the production!”

“Well, it is. Nobody else has a chance. Good Lord, Burke’s speeches
are just feeders! You’ve got—everything.”

“I don’t see it.”

The dramatist, who was sufficiently famous to be independent of
stars, rose. “Under the circumstances, there’s no need to read
further.”

“Hold on! Hold on!” Cleeburg clutched his arm. “Don’t take it like
that, old man. Let’s go into the thing and see what can be done to
please all parties.”

They did go into it for three long hours, at the end of which Jane
Goring insisted that she must have luncheon. She was as unruffled as
when she had entered—and as firm. Cleeburg was mopping his brow.
Through his glasses the playwright’s eyes were blazing. It was then
two forty-five. By that hour they had compromised to the extent of
cutting some of the hero’s long speeches and giving her a chance to
change her costume in the last act.

At luncheon Cleeburg consumed little more than whiskey and soda, and
wondered why he got no cooler. Likewise he swore at the twittering of
the birds and the distant clang of street cars.

When Jane Goring had finished the last morsel of her chicken salad and
leisurely emptied her cup of Chinese tea, they adjourned once more to
the drawing-room and the discussion was resumed.

A lantern of golden fire was hanging in the Western sky by the time
the play had been revamped to the star’s satisfaction. More than once
its author took hat in hand and made for the door. But Cleeburg’s
persuasive clutch and the whisper that an additional advance would be
paid for his trouble detained him. And finally an agreement was
reached.

Her objection to the drama as it stood, however, necessitated a
postponement of rehearsals and it was late July before the company
assembled on the stage of a playhouse just off Broadway. It annoyed
Goring to forego her usual few weeks of rest but since she wished to
have a New York opening in October, there was nothing else to be done.

The day the company was called was dank and humid, a breathless day
thick with summer dust, ominous with thunderclouds.

At ten Goring emerged from a cold bath, was dressed by her maid’s
moist fingers, and at eleven crossed the soggy pavement from her car
to the stage entrance. The drive downtown had been stifling. It
dizzied her. To enter the dark passageway and look out into the space
of auditorium, linen-covered, was a relief.

What is there about an empty theater that fascinates? The bare boards
of the stage, the heaps of scenery piled against bare brick walls, the
bare table and chairs ranged to form a semicircle within which the
actors move back and forth, the single electric light, bare of shade,
jutting up in the center like a giant eye in the cool darkness—surely
there is no illusion about them, no suggestion of the world of
make-believe into which they evolve. Yet the very odor of the place
redolent of grease-paint—those who love it sniff it as a thoroughbred
sniffs tanbark.

Manager, actors, author—they are about to conjure from those bare
boards all the elements of life. Conflict, laughter, tears, love,
hate, happiness—death! Theirs to build, theirs to take the written
page and make of it a tingling human thing. Theirs to people empty
chairs. Theirs to clothe with flesh and blood a skeleton. A wave of
the wand and into emptiness springs a home with soft rugs and
rich-colored hangings, deep divans, the ring of voices, the flooding
of moonlight or warm glow of the sun. And best of all, out in that
empty auditorium when the lights go up will throng a crowd whose
hearts will be theirs to thrill, to wring, to charm. Theirs the
blessed privilege, the joy of creation. That’s why they love it in
spite of the ache of disappointment, the discouragement of failure.
That’s why they cling to it.

Those assembled on the stage that throttling day of July had risen
tired from their beds, dragged wearily in from the street, noticed
that the management had electric fans going and laughed at the idea of
getting any relief from them. Yet the instant Goring appeared,
followed a few minutes later by Cleeburg, a light sprang into their
eyes, the spontaneous light of anticipation, and they promptly forgot
the weather. The play had been read to them the day before and their
parts assigned, so that they were ready to plunge into work.

Goring shook hands with her leading man and nodded to the rest, all of
whom were known to her—she had practically the same support from year
to year—except a slight girl whose face was so thin that her eyes
looked abnormally big and hungry. It made their expression almost
frightened.

The company ran quickly through the first act, parts in hand, while
Cleeburg sat under an electric fan and listened. Then, after a few
words with the author who was hunched in a seat somewhere in the
ghostlike auditorium, he ripped off pongee coat, his collar and
necktie, and real work began.

Goring did little but read at the first rehearsals. She liked to
conserve her energy for the long sessions Cleeburg put her through
during the last weeks.

When they left the theater at five everybody looked wilted but the
star. The hour for lunch had been consumed largely with liquid
refreshment and most of them again made for soda fountains.

Goring dined with her manager on the Astor Roof. The storm,
threatening all day, had not yet broken and a black hood of clouds
bore down on the city like the shadow of death. Cleeburg, full of
plans, ordered a near-champagne cup and substantial dinner and
appeared not to notice the depression above and around them. But
Goring it affected unpleasantly. She felt irritable, annoyed by the
fact that he could eat a heavy dinner on such a night, prone to find
fault with the service, rubbed the wrong way by the strum of the
summer orchestra.

“Did you notice how much older Burke looks?”

“Looks good to me,” Cleeburg lifted a cup of steaming bullion while
she played with a jellied one before her.

“He’s losing his figure, I think.”

“We ain’t any of us chickens, Jane.”

She pushed the cup away.

“Not that you ain’t a pippin,” he added hastily. “You’ve got the
lines—you’ll always have ’em.”

“Don’t talk as if I were a hundred.” Her voice was so sharp that it
cut.

“Good Lord, no! Not one on Broadway to-day can touch you.”

She softened a bit. “Who’s the new girl?”

“Who?”

“The one who plays my sister.”

“Oh, that one! Forget her name. Lewis has it.”

“Where did you get her?”

“She’s been hanging round the office, Lewis says, and couple of weeks
ago she held me up on my way out. Poor little thing looked as if she
needed a job so I gave her that sister bit. Hair’s something the color
of yours—that decided me.”

“She has a funny hysterical catch in her voice. Did you notice it?”

“Probably she’s hungry. Looks it—poor kid! Must have Lewis slip her an
advance on her salary.”

With gusto he cut into the _filet mignon_ and helped himself to some
new peas. The sight of the red blood oozing from the meat made Goring
feel ill. She turned her attention to the _halibut parisienne_ the
waiter placed before her. But even the slices of tomato and crisp
garnishing of lettuce could not tempt her appetite.

“I can’t see why you gave her the part—she’s so homely.”

“That needn’t hurt you any.”

“But she has a scene with me, even though it is only a bit.”

“Maybe when she gets a square meal in her she won’t look so much like
a ghost.”

He lit a cigar, rolling it between his lips with the joy of an
epicure.

Goring cooled her hot throat with an ice, frowning at his complacent
finality. It increased her own irritation, made her want to grip him
by the shoulders and shake him.

The girl _was_ homely. Why did he argue about it?

A zigzag of lightning cut through the sky. With a crash it tore open
and the deluge descended like the wrath of God sent to cleanse a
heathen city. Crash after crash, fire upon fire, barrages of rain
hurled against the buildings, shaking their very walls.

Goring shivered. In spite of the stewing heat a chill went through
her.

“Let’s get out of this,” she said.

“Better wait till it’s over.”

“I want to go home now.”

Cleeburg signed the check.

Like the lightning his car zigzagged through the storm. Water sprang
from the streets against the windshield. The noise about them was
deafening. Goring clung to the window strap at her side. For some
unknown reason her nerves were keyed to the nth degree. She felt
choked, as if shrieking alone would clear her throat. The first day of
work and this beastly weather, she told herself, were responsible.

Throughout the long night the storm raged. And tossing between soft
linen sheets she did not close her eyes.




CHAPTER III


They opened in Washington the end of August. Cleeburg tried to get
Atlantic City but the theater had been booked weeks before his bid for
it. Hence, in spite of the star’s popularity, they did not play to
capacity. The season in the Capital was at low ebb. Most of the homes
were closed and the usual Goring audiences were out of the city. Which
after all was an advantage, for the play was still very rough.

All things considered, both Goring and her manager were rather pleased
than otherwise. The four weeks of rehearsal had been torrid,
record-breaking heat rising from the pavements, the city consumed by
fever. The effect upon the company had been in ratio thereto. They
were limp by the date of opening, unequal to their best in spite of
the utmost effort.

And Goring’s rôle was difficult. She did not like it as well as
“Peacock.” There was more drama, more opportunity for emotional
acting, but less for the display of gowns and the bizarre beauty that
had made both men and women flock to the other play. However, as
Cleeburg had said, she couldn’t afford to stamp herself a one-part
actress. And there was no denying the interest of the story.

As never before, Cleeburg had put her through her paces. At the
theater after the company had dispersed, at her apartment in the
evenings, he had gone over her part again and again coaching her scene
by scene, speech by speech, until the rest, knowing nothing of those
extra sessions, judged her a miracle at quick study.

“Unbend, Jane!” he would say, prancing up and down her long
drawing-room. “Come off your perch! You love him, Jane! You love him!
D’you know what that means? You’d die for him. He ain’t your kind and
you’d go through hell to get to him. Ever felt that way? Well, think
about it—concentrate on it—and you’ll get it over.”

Vaguely, like a curtain lifted on another life, memory drifted before
her eyes the vision of an afternoon on the Palisades when a
vivid-haired girl clung to a brown-haired boy, whispering over and
over that she loved him—didn’t want anything ever in the whole wide
world but him.

For purposes of the drama she concentrated on it.

Quite like the actress she was, she flung herself into the passion of
those first months as if she had lived them yesterday. Fortunately for
her the Goring of to-day, the actress, was a shell into which emotion
could be poured as one pours burning fluid into an empty vessel.

Little ’Dolph, with cigar twirling, eyes popping, perspiration
dripping from his forehead, and a silk handkerchief tied round his
short neck, kept her keyed to the highest pitch—no let-down, no time
to think of self or the weather or rest; no time for anything but the
part in hand. Though he would not have known whence the quotation
sprang, with him “The play’s the thing” was a litany.

Critics in the Capital and in Baltimore were almost unanimous in the
opinion that it was a vital thing, sure of ultimate success when
placed on view for the thumbs-up, thumbs-down decision of that
capricious goddess—Broadway.

As a rule Goring and her leading man were the only two mentioned in
the reviews, but this time almost every member of the company came in
for a quota of praise. The old mother, the character man, the juvenile
comedian, even the homely little sister with her wide hungry eyes and
the queer catch in her voice, each had a word or two.

Gloria Cromwell was the girl’s name. It was quite as ornate as she was
plain. Goring laughed the first time she heard it.

“Sounds as though she found it in a dime novel,” she told Cleeburg.
“Why don’t you make her change it?”

“Says it’s her own. Anyhow, it don’t matter.”

“No—I dare say it doesn’t. She’s entitled to something to make her
conspicuous.”

Often she noticed the girl at rehearsal sitting in the theater after
her bit was done, leaning forward, chin in her cupped hands, mop of
reddish hair falling over eyes that devoured every move the star made.
Once they met at the stage entrance on their way out.

“Why don’t you go home earlier?” Goring asked. “I’m sure Mr. Cleeburg
will excuse you when you’re through.”

“I’d rather stay,” the girl answered in her peculiar breathless tone.
“I can learn so much from you, Miss Goring. Besides,” she paused,
hesitated, “I—live in a furnished room. It isn’t much to go home to.”

“Have you been in New York long?” Goring put the question as they
moved toward the street side by side.

“A year and a half—that is, this time. I used to come whenever I could
scrape together the fare while I was doing stock in the West. But
there never seemed to be an opening for me. Then I decided I’d best
just come and wait around or I’d never get a chance. And I waited, all
right.”

Another pause while the wide wistful eyes filled with the same look of
fright they had worn that first day at the theater—only this time it
was the fright of memory.

“Mr. Cleeburg has been wonderful to me. I’ll never be able to thank
him enough.”

They had reached the curb. Goring smiled. “I shall tell him that,” she
said, and with a nod stepped into her car and drove off.

In Washington she noticed that Miss Cromwell was looking better,
though the eyes were as hungry as ever and the figure as slight.
Undoubtedly Cleeburg was right. What she had needed was a few square
meals. Her strength seemed to increase as work increased and in their
scene together Goring remarked a give and take that made her own work
mount to greater intensity. It was a short scene in which the younger
sister who had hovered like a silent brooding shadow in the background
pleaded with the older not to break away from her own class, not to
try to go into a world she did not understand—and was met by the
defiance of one molded to make a place for herself in any world. The
scene went so well, in fact, that the author, at Cleeburg’s request,
lengthened it. At the end when Goring held out her arms and folded
the weeping girl in them, a gratifying sniffle and the flutter of
white went through the house. Which is the most either star or manager
can ask.

The company rehearsed the greater part of the night preceding the New
York première, though Goring left the theater early to allow herself
plenty of time for rest and the customary massage. She liked to relax
thoroughly before the strenuous demands on the nerves which an opening
always made. In her sea-blue silk draped bed she would lie for hours
while the magic hands of the Swedish woman who attended her each day
sent tingling through her veins an injection of new life. And finally
a delicious drowsiness would creep over her like a thin veil drawn
between her and the turmoil of the outside world. She would find
herself presently floating on the waters of Lethe, arms outstretched,
a smile upon her lips, a gentle undulation as of waves rising and
falling beneath her. Small wonder that when she drifted back to
reality some hours later she felt rejuvenated, with a calm and control
equal to any emergency.

She reached the theater a little after seven. On the way in she met
Miss Cromwell. The girl’s eyes were burning. Their hungry look had
gone completely and in its place had come a glow like a great light
from within.

“Oh, Miss Goring,” she breathed in passing, “I’m so thrilled. I’ve
lived and lived for this—New York! And now it’s come! It’s actually
come!”

Goring nodded, voiced a perfunctory “Good luck,” and wondered in her
soul what it would be like to feel once more that closing of the
throat, that turmoil of beating heart, that utter abandon of joy in
opportunity realized. It thrust her back to the day when she had
signed her first contract with Cleeburg. She and Bob had sat facing
each other a long space without a word, his two hands gripping hers
until they ached. And then—

“I’m so glad, little girl—so damn glad!” had come from him huskily.

Then his hands had loosed and swept round her and he had held her
close and she had cried into the lapel of his blue serge coat, tears
of sheer happiness.

Cleeburg came to her dressing-room shortly before the rise of the
curtain to tell her the house was packed. They were standing three
rows deep—he was sure of a knock-out. He brought her a pile of
telegrams from members of the profession and friends in the social
world. She read them leisurely. It was her first opening on which
there was not a long one from her husband. Not that she really missed
it, but the lack gave her a curious feeling of wonder as to what had
become of him.

Her maid gave her hair a final pat and she stepped back to survey. It
was an odd Jane Goring who gazed critically out of the mirror. No
jangling jade, no spreading tail, no sensuous color of plumage. Just a
blue serge dress of last year’s cut, a little shabby, open at the
throat. It had been selected by the author, not without some protest
from the star. She had wanted at least to go to a good tailor, but he
had dragged her into a department store and made her buy one from
stock at twenty-nine forty-nine. She had to admit that the effect,
while not beautiful, was absolutely in character. Her shoes she had
insisted upon getting at a Fifth Avenue boot shop. Feet are more
conspicuous on the stage than anywhere else in life and she must be
well shod to do herself justice. Her hair, too, was groomed. The
Goring coiffure was abandoned until the last act but the faint wave
necessary to it could not have passed unnoticed in the coils clustered
about the factory girl’s ears.

She went out, followed by her maid, and waited in the wings for her
cue. Then came the inevitable tightening of the heart cords, the tense
straining of muscles to achieve the best, the twinge of fear, all the
tearing thrill of embarkation on a new venture. It lasted only an
instant, however, an instant that ended in her entrance, followed by a
crashing burst of applause. She bowed again and again, and the
sweetness of it flowed like wine in her blood. The play halted, action
suspended in mid-air, while the actress took the tribute she had known
would greet her.

After which the audience settled back to be entertained. From the
beginning interest was evident, the heroine’s fight to make her own
life apart from the prejudice which is as rampant in the lower as in
the upper classes holding them. The struggle of evolution is the most
human, most vital problem in the world.

All through the first act the conflict endured, the girl’s discontent
striking like flint on steel until the final scene when the little
sister, matted hair falling over her eyes, dropped on her knees,
crying: “All I know is—you’re goin’. You’re leavin’ me! An’ you
can’t—you mustn’t! You’re gonna get hurt with them people you don’t
know. They’re gonna step on you an’ make fun of you an’ beat you down
until you ain’t got no fight left. You don’t belong there—you don’t
belong! Stay here with me! I’m your sister, your own blood—an’ I love
you, I love you! Nobody couldn’t love you no more’n I do!”

Gloria Cromwell’s slight figure shook with the words, her eyes burned
into Goring’s. That queer hysterical note lifted her voice into a
throb that was heartrending, and as the star drew her close she seemed
to crumple like a broken flower.

The applause that met the curtain’s descent was interspersed with the
same gratifying sniffle they had encountered all along the route. A
number of times it swung upward, members of the company taking it
according to a schedule posted backstage.

  CURTAIN—ACT I

  First Curtain    Tableau.
  Second   〃       Miss Goring and company
  Third    〃       Miss Goring and principals
  Fourth   〃       Miss Goring and principals
  Fifth    〃       Miss Goring and Mr. Burke
  Sixth    〃       Miss Goring

The manner and order of taking the curtains had been carefully
rehearsed the night before, but as it rose the fifth time with the
star and leading man alone on the stage, an incident unanticipated
occurred. Someone in the gallery shouted “Cromwell!” And the applause
seemed to swell in answer.

Goring at first paid no heed. The curtain fell—rose again and again.
The call was repeated insistently. Goring went graciously to the wings
and drew the girl onto the stage. She came, trembling so that she
could scarcely walk, eyes wide and terrified but shining somehow
behind it all. She made an awkward bow, clinging like a child to
Goring’s hand.

When several curtains had been taken alone and preparations were
finally under way for Act II, Jane Goring picked her way past property
men and scene shifters toward the dressing-room with a five-pointed
star painted on the door—to an actress the gate of heaven. Miss
Cromwell was waiting there.

“Oh, Miss Goring,” she breathed, “that was so—so sweet of you!”

Jane Goring looked down at her. “I take it you have friends in the
gallery?” she said.

“No, I have no friends in New York.”

Goring continued to gaze down and her look was not altogether
pleasant. But the girl did not see it. With an impulsive gesture, half
apologetic, half worshipful, she lifted the star’s hand to her lips.

“God bless you!” she murmured with that queer catch in her voice.




CHAPTER IV


At 5.00 a. m. ’Dolph Cleeburg was seated in the living-room-library
den of his apartment completely surrounded by early editions and the
butts of cigars. One of the latter circled joyously in his mouth as he
and the author read over the various expressions of approval.

“Here’s a fellow says Jane’s hair was too Fifth Avenue in the first
act. By godfrey, ain’t that just like ’em? Can’t find fault with
anything else, so have to pick on her hair.”

“I told her to let it go,” the playwright remarked.

“Well, that’s Jane. She’s got to look right or she can’t act. And, by
gad, I’ve seen lots of Third Avenue girls got up like Fifth. Ain’t any
law against it, is there?” He let the sheet rustle to the floor and
picked up another. His collar and tie were open, his coat was off, his
eyes held a blaze of excitement. A whiskey and soda stood on the
tabouret beside him, untouched.

“Listen to this, Ted!” He plunged into a eulogy that made his eyes
snap and the cigar roll with a velocity impossible to estimate. “By
godfrey,” came at the finish, “ain’t one of ’em don’t give some notice
to that Cromwell kid”—and went on reading—“‘Managers—keep your eye on
Miss Gloria Cromwell.’” Then he gave a long chuckle. “And to think I
engaged her because she looked starved!”

“She has something that gets you.” The author paused meditatively.
“Wonder if it’s her voice?”

“Nope,” came crisply from Cleeburg. “It’s her heart. Probably suffered
like hell and that’s what puts her over.”

In Jane Goring’s boudoir some five hours later, the actress sat
propped up, also like an isle in a sea of newspapers. She had read
them in the small hours as had her manager. Only differently. One of
the society satellites who circle round a popular star even as the
moon circles round the earth and just as inconstantly, now silvering
her sky, now leaving it black, had at the play’s finish carried her
off to a supper party and dance. In the midst of gayeties a flunky had
been dispatched for the morning papers and, in a flurry of excitement
like the froth of champagne, the notices had been consumed, gushed
over, forgotten.

Not so by Goring, of course. Alone in the white light of a new day,
she reread them slowly, digesting each word. One watching her would
have found in her eyes no glow of satisfaction, no thrill that once
more she had scored. Rather was there the ghost of a frown on her
brow. A frown somewhat difficult to interpret.

At eleven Cleeburg had her on the phone. He had been ringing the
apartment at regular intervals since eight but her maid had refused to
disturb her. His voice ran the gamut of explosive enthusiasm.

“Great, Jane, great! We’ve got ’em again! We’ve got ’em! Didn’t I tell
you this one had it all over ‘Peacock’?”

He wanted to come up and lunch with her but she told him she was
tired, would see him later at the theater.

The greater part of the day she spent resting, going over her notices
and dictating letters to her secretary. Toward five she dressed and
sent for her car. It was a crisp, clear blue October day. A run in the
park or up Riverside—there were a number of things she had to think
about—would fill in time until dinner.

A restlessness unusual and unexplained made her pace the floor while
she waited. So unusual was it, in fact, that it caused a vague wonder.
By all previous portents she should have been exalted, lifted to the
zenith of content through the knowledge that the star of her success
still sailed high in the heavens. She was not. She felt nervous,
distressed, with a weight on her chest that even the buoyant breezes
from the river could not dissipate.

Rolling up Riverside Drive with the ease of floating in ether, she had
the sense of a great hand clutching her. The sensation was the same as
that which she had experienced the first day of rehearsal—only
intensified. It made breathing difficult, annoyed her to the point of
exasperation.

She ate no dinner, just swallowed a mouthful of tea and drove
downtown. Little ’Dolph came to her dressing-room a few minutes later.
He was jubilant. They were sold out weeks ahead. The play had hit the
jaded metropolis in the eye—to quote him, with variations. It was good
for another three seasons’ run. He rambled on at random, eyes popping,
infectious smile lighting his round face like the smile of the sun at
high noon. Presently he stopped, shifted his cigar and stared at her.

“What’s the matter with you, Jane?”

She looked down questioningly.

“Ain’t said a word,” he continued. “What’s got you?”

“Nothing. I’m tired, I dare say.”

“Sure! Morning-after stuff! Don’t let down, though. We don’t want ’em
saying second night’s off—the way it always is.”

“You don’t have to tell me that.” Indignation was in her voice.

“Oh, don’t get me wrong,” he apologized quickly. “And, Jane—”

“Yes?”

“Might let your hair go a bit in that first act—what?”

Her eyes were like two rapier thrusts. He made for the door. “They’ll
accept my hair just as it is,” was her verdict.

Their little chat did not tend to lift in any degree the mood that
held her. She gave up trying to shake it off.

Fortunately it had no perceptible effect on her work. She was too
clever for that. Many years on the stage had trained her to the
difficult task of obliterating personal worries the instant the glow
of the footlights would have revealed them to public gaze. In fact,
she had almost succeeded in stamping them from consciousness when
Gloria Cromwell made her entrance. At that moment there came a sudden
burst of applause. Miss Cromwell tried to go on with her lines. They
could not be heard. It was unprecedented, staggering. A girl, unknown,
unheralded, was holding up the play! Of course, action had been
suspended an instant when Goring came on, but this,—_this_ was
unheard of.

Faintness seized the star, blinded her,—then fury. She knew now the
nature of the weight that had stifled her all day. In a way, she had
known it from the beginning. It was this girl! The lengthening of the
part on tour, last night’s acclaim, her notices this morning, all had
formed a cumulative irritant that now expressed itself in a surge of
throttling hatred.

She jumped in on the girl’s lines, killing almost every speech. She
changed her own so that cues would be missed. No move, no turn that
would make the little sister’s performance fall flat was allowed to
pass. Even the final speech, ending with the beautiful tableau that
last night had brought down the house, was cut short. Like a red
tongue of flame her rage swept over its object consuming every
opportunity the part gave.

Still she did not kill the applause that greeted the curtain.

Storming to her dressing-room came Cleeburg.

“What’s the matter? You cut the act a minute and a half!”

“I was ill,” she told him. And barred the door, stripping off her
dress while the maid prepared a dose of aromatics and bathed her head
with eau de cologne.

Since Gloria Cromwell appeared only in the first act, dying for
exigencies of plot off-stage—the remainder of the performance went as
usual.

But that night, as once before, Goring tossed between sheets of finest
linen and did not close her eyes.

In the morning she sent for Cleeburg.

He came, solicitous for her health, relieved by the fact that her
aberration of the night before had not in any way affected the play’s
reception.

She met him, cool and smiling and looking very beautiful in a purple
mandarin suit, the skirt of which was weighted with wicked Chinese
embroidery. Her tapering white hands were ringless and low-heeled
Chinese slippers made her look less tall. Greeting him, her hand clung
to his.

She led the way into the drawing-room.

“’Dolph,” she began, and for the first time a rather plaintive note
crept into her voice. “’Dolph, I’m unhappy.”

In the act of lighting the omnipresent cigar, he looked up,
astonished. “Why—what’s wrong?”

“I’m unhappy—and for a reason you may not quite understand. But you
can help make things right. You can make them _all_ right, if you
will.”

“Sure, Jane, you know me! Anything I can do—”

“It has to do with the play.”

“Fire ahead!” He resumed the operation of lighting.

“’Dolph, that Cromwell girl, I simply can’t work with her.”

Again the process of lighting was arrested. “Can’t work with her? Good
God!”

She went to him, struck a match and, bending over, held it to the
weed. He laughed comfortably, settled back—patted her hand.

“Sort of took the wind out of my sails, that did. Guess I didn’t get
you straight, eh?”

She sat down in a chair close to his, her back to the light.

“Please _do_ get me right. I’ve nothing against her work, if _you_
like it. It’s her personality that irritates me. There’s
something—something snaky about her. She makes me nervous, makes me go
off in my lines. You know, I told you in the beginning I didn’t like
her.”

“You said she was too homely.”

“Well, she is.”

“Not any more. Why, she’s got a face like—like Fiske. One of those
faces you don’t get at first, but with so much behind it that you come
to like it better than the kind that’s just easy to look at.”

“I’ve never been able to like her, ’Dolph. I’ve tried to because you
seemed to, and you know how absolutely I depend on your judgment. But
I can’t, that’s all.” She looked away and the suggestion of a sob
sounded in the words.

Cleeburg’s cigar revolved silently for a few moments, then he leaned
forward. “What are we going to do about it?”

She turned to him, rested her white tapering hand pleadingly on his
arm. “Get rid of her, ’Dolph.”

“Get rid of her? Chuck her—just like that?” He snapped his fingers.

“You can find some way that won’t hurt her feelings.”

“Any way would be treating her rough.”

“She’ll have no difficulty getting another engagement.”

Cleeburg had been watching her over his cigar, round eyes studying her
as they were in the habit of doing at rehearsal. Now he snapped the
weed into the other corner of his mouth and smiled benignly. “That’s
exactly why I ain’t letting her go.”

Jane Goring’s eyes met his with a delicate film of tears veiling them.
“Don’t you want to please me?”

“I want to please the public,” said Cleeburg curtly, “and they like
her. Say—what’s got into you, Jane, anyhow?”

“I don’t know! I don’t know!” A few tears, well chosen, rolled over
onto her white cheeks. She brushed them away. “I’m just miserable,
that’s all. Last night made me so nervous that I gave a perfectly
rotten performance. Just playing opposite her gives me goose-flesh.
Something about her chokes me and she seems to feel it—to revel in it.
She’s a snake, ’Dolph, and I simply can’t stand her.”

“Seems to me a pretty nice kid.”

The hand resting on his arm traveled its length. “’Dolph,—isn’t it
important that I should be happy in my work?”

“Sure!”

“And if _she_ makes me unhappy?”

He gave her hand an understanding squeeze and a slow twinkle appeared
in his round eyes. “Ah, come on, Jane! Talk straight to yourself!
She’s made too big a hit to suit you. That’s what’s eating you.”

For an instant Jane Goring said nothing. A hard line tightened her
mouth, but quickly she dissipated it, replacing it with a deprecatory
smile.

“How absurd, ’Dolph!”

“’Course it’s absurd. Don’t try to hog it, Jane! Give the kid a
chance!” He dropped back, regarding his cigar contemplatively.

“But I tell you that’s not the reason. I simply can’t do anything if
she’s in the company. She makes me bristle!”

“Because she gets a big hand,” he put in. “Because she holds up the
show!” He leaned forward once more. “And you honestly think I’d let a
find like that get away from me?”

Jane Goring got to her feet. She had attempted a new rôle. She had
pleaded. Now she would play in character. She would demand.

“Either she goes—or I do,” came succinctly.

“Nonsense, Jane!” He, too, was on his feet.

“I mean it. You can take your choice.”

“Why, listen to me, old girl! You’ve got the public in the palm of
your hand! You can afford to give the kid a square deal.”

“I’ve told you—”

Cleeburg’s round eyes narrowed. “What’re you trying to do—bully me?”

“No. I want you to be fair.”

“I am fair—to all concerned—”

“Except to me who should be your first consideration.”

“Look here, Jane, you’ve had things pretty much your own way for a
good many years. To me there wasn’t anybody—not one of ’em—in your
class, either as actress or woman. Darned if I wasn’t even afraid of
you! You’ve laid down the law more than once and I let you get away
with it. But I can’t let you grab a find out of my hand, just like
that!” Again the fingers snapped. “And I won’t!”

The peacock’s shriek is the one unbeautiful thing about him. It is
blatant, raucous. It is crude as the rasp of iron on stone.

Jane Goring’s voice rose belligerently to the housetops. “And I tell
you, I won’t have her putting over that sob stuff on me! I won’t have
it! I won’t have it!!” Stripped of iridescence, shorn of plumage, she
stood facing him, nails grinding into palms, head thrust forward and
upward, body rocking with the same fury that had seized her the night
before.

Cleeburg came to her, his round eyes softened and troubled, and put a
hand on her shoulder. “Come, come, Jane! Don’t let’s do anything
hasty. You and I’ve pulled along pretty comfortably for a long time.
This thing is a tempest in a teapot. Let’s both think it over and have
a nice calm talk later in the week.”

When he had left, she settled down to weigh things and balance
accounts.

First and foremost, one discomforting thought was uppermost—she was
losing her drag with her manager. It had been a revelation, amazing,
most difficult to face, most delicate to handle. A few years ago
’Dolph Cleeburg would have been, as he had frankly stated, afraid to
cross her. Hers would have been the last word, the decisive one. Such
incidents as the cutting of scenes, the dismissing of actors to whom
she objected, were occurrences not uncommon. Gloria Cromwell would
simply have received her two weeks’ notice accompanied by a pleasing
smile from Cleeburg and, since he liked her, a contract and promise to
put her in his next production. To-day Jane Goring had met open
defiance, backed with a twinge of ridicule even harder to endure. Not
subtly but poignantly she felt it. That smile that had lurked in his
eye when he called the green-eyed monster by its right name—there was
no mistaking it.

Just one course remained. Her brain sprang instantly to that—to
tighten her hold on him in some other way so that her will would still
be the lever directing their business association. At any cost it must
be accomplished. Times innumerable he had begged her to procure a
divorce from the husband with whom she did not live, and marry him.
That answer was the obvious one to her present situation. It gave to
Jane Goring the one safe solution.

She did not hesitate, did not stop to weigh Bob’s wishes in the
matter. Circumstances had pushed her to take the step. Without delay
she must act and efficiently. Immediately and as quietly as possible
the whole affair must be put through, consummated. It must not be the
usual theatrical divorce, with blaring of trumpets and long columns in
the newspapers. If it could be managed, she wanted no publicity at
all. Just as her present marriage was unknown generally, so would she
conduct her second venture.

Having arrived at a solution she called up her lawyer, made an
appointment and drove downtown.

Two hours later she left his office, a shadow across her eyes, her
face drawn and a bit haggard. The thing was not so easy as she had
anticipated—impossible, in fact, in New York as matters now stood.
They had thrashed it out—viewed it from every conceivable angle—to
reach a conclusion that placed the final decision entirely in Bob
McNaughton’s hands. Unless Goring were willing to leave the state long
enough to establish a residence, Bob was the one who must sue. He must
be located, which would involve no great difficulty, and then, granted
his consent could be gained, it would take the red tape of the law an
indefinite time to unwind.

What worried her was the fear that Bob might take this occasion to be
nasty. The long silence since he had gone West made it difficult to
gauge his attitude toward her. More than likely he would refuse and
cause her no end of trouble.

When she received word from her attorney that, through his former
paper, Bob had been located with the Graystone Photoplay Company in
Los Angeles, she decided to write instead of trusting to the cold
terms of a legal request.

Very carefully she worded the letter, making it most friendly but with
the impersonal friendliness of those whose lives have never intimately
touched. Since she had not heard from him in over two years, she
wrote, she was quite sure he had by this time come to regard her as a
sort of mythical being. Their separation had become so complete that a
request she was about to make would, she knew, be nothing short of
welcome to him. She wanted him to have his freedom. Herself—she no
longer wanted to feel bound. She would always think of him as the best
friend she ever had, but so many years had elapsed since their
relationship had been that of husband and wife that it was rather a
farce to keep up the pose any longer. She was sure he would agree in
this. Knowing the New York laws he must realize that the move would
have to come from him. California, she understood, was more lenient,
and since he was now a resident, it would be practically easy. She
assumed that by this time his health had been entirely restored and
wished him every good wish in the world.

Before sending off the letter she gave it to her attorney. Stamped
with his approval but with no slight misgivings on her part, it was
registered and posted; then tossed carelessly into a bag with
thousands of others—tear-stained, anxious, pleading, desperate,
breathless, threatening, thumb-marked, hopeless—all jumbled as human
emotions are jumbled together in this puzzling world. With these it
was flung into a mass of other bags similarly laden and started on its
way across the country.

Meanwhile instead of resuming their discussion, ’Dolph Cleeburg had
diplomatically avoided seeing his star. For several days he stayed
away from the theater and Goring was forced at every performance to
endure the girl’s entrance—the applause that apparently had become a
habit.

The climax came when one of the Sunday papers featured the young
actress’s picture on the same page as the star’s. That was the
proverbial straw.

Jane Goring scorned any further attempt to bring Cleeburg round to her
way of thinking. If he was afraid to see her, was determined to keep
Cromwell in the cast—very well, she would read him a lesson. She would
prove to him who was the motive power that kept his play going. She
would show him in whose hands lay his success or failure. Incidentally
she would resort to the very feminine ruse of playing on his
sympathy.

At seven-thirty Monday evening she sent word to the theater that she
was ill and could not appear.

As she had anticipated, the stage manager phoned wildly, begging for a
word with her. The situation was terrible! Terrible! She must come!
They were sold out!

Goring smiled. It was just what she had looked for. No understudy for
her had been engaged so far. It was a matter with which they never
concerned themselves, for no one could have replaced Goring with the
public. The theater would have to remain dark—Cleeburg would have his
lesson. Madame was very ill, her maid replied, too ill even to answer
the telephone. The stage manager urged. He pleaded. In vain! A few
minutes later Cleeburg himself was on the wire. Couldn’t she drag
herself downtown? She must! To him she spoke, her voice so weak that
it could scarcely be heard. She had tried—impossible. Her heart— And
then the maid once more took the wire. Cleeburg was frantic. It meant
a refund—the loss of thousands. He almost wept into the phone. At the
psychological moment the maid told him madame had fainted.

Jane Goring slept that night with a smile on her lips.

She woke up in the morning to read that at half an hour’s notice
Gloria Cromwell had gone on in her place—and hit Broadway straight
between the eyes.




CHAPTER V


Some months later word came from the West that Bob McNaughton had
secured a divorce. There had been no personal reply to her letter.
Calmly and quietly he had complied with her request, his lawyer merely
notifying hers that Mrs. McNaughton’s wishes would be carried out to
the letter. No possible way had she of gauging how he had taken it, no
possible manner of knowing how, after all the years, such a request
had affected him.

Her relief was like a gale of wind sweeping over the city after a
stifling day. For months she had been trembling on the brink of
terrifying uncertainty. The day following Gloria Cromwell’s amazing
success had found her really ill, so ill that had she remained away
from the theater that night there would have been justification. She
was stunned, utterly bewildered, sickened to the soul by the trick she
told herself Fate had played her.

Over and over she read the papers, as one gazes fascinated over the
edge of a dizzying precipice. It was incredible! And worse still, it
might easily have been avoided. She might have accepted the girl, made
her a protégée, gracefully posed as having discovered a young genius
and pushed her to the fore. She saw all that now. And—further irony—it
would probably have redounded to her credit, a neat bit of
self-advertisement. As things stood she had made herself a
laughing-stock. She could not bear the thought of it.

On the verge of hysteria, she dragged herself out of bed and dressed
for the street. When her maid dared to protest, she turned on the girl
ready to strangle her.

Walking rapidly westward she veered north when she reached the Drive.
It was a dull day, no clarity of air to fill the lungs, no shimmer of
sunlight through the heavy clouds. Skeleton trees reached gaunt arms
to the sky. Thick mud covered the ground which a month before had
shown green and living. There was no cheer anywhere. Across the river
the Palisades rose misty and unreal, as if they had never been more
than mirages. Miles she made, on and on, seeking some way to still the
terror voice in her breast.

That night she drove down to the theater with a sense of dread. But
whatever the flurry of gossip backstage, it ceased with her arrival.
Members of the company inquired concerning her health—that was all.
While she was dressing a knock came. The maid opened and the Cromwell
girl stood in the doorway. She took a rather timid step forward.

“I’m so glad you’re back, Miss Goring.” She spoke with a note of
sincerity unmistakable, and in her wide eyes was a look of pleading as
of unspoken apology for what she had done. “I just had to come and
tell you.”

“Thank you,” Goring replied and for her life could not say more. Her
hatred was a living, searing thing.

The coup she had made in absenting herself accomplished its end.
Gloria Cromwell was withdrawn from the cast—to be featured by Cleeburg
in a new production!

Anxiously Goring waited for some reference to the turn events had
taken. None came, not even when the girl left the company. Little
’Dolph seemed to be full of the joy of living these days—cigar more
active than ever, smile more genial, himself more generous to the
down-and-outers and brimful of plans. In the weeks that followed he
never spoke of their misunderstanding. Evidently his admiration had
not in any way decreased. She had chosen, she concluded, the
psychological moment to gain her freedom.

When news came that it was consummated the weight of uncertainty
lifted. She felt buoyant, with a clear course to steer ahead. Not that
she was at all eager to marry her manager. But since it was the one
sure way to secure her future, it must be gone through.

She will always have reason to remember the bright spring day when she
dropped into his office to break the news. For some time he had known
Bob was suing.

“Glad to hear it,” he remarked when she told him everything was
settled. Then he swung round in his chair and gazed out of the window
at a pair of fleecy, fluttering clouds in the very blue heavens.

“Well, I took your advice, Jane,” he added casually.

“What advice?”

“Remember telling me once to make that Cromwell girl change her name?
I went ahead and did it.”

“You did?”

“Sure! Changed it for her. She’s Mrs. ’Dolph now.” And he grinned
happily.

She understood then why he had been grinning in just that way for a
number of weeks. Had she not been so absorbed in self, she would have
noticed that his smile was gayer—different from any he had ever worn.
It made his face quite boyish.

The decline of Goring after that was gradual. As a matter of fact, it
could have been dated actually from the night of her non-appearance.
Upon the heels of that night followed a change, scarcely noticeable at
first, in the sea of eyes and lips and hands to which she looked for
signs of approval. Slowly—oh very slowly—there crept into the
audience’s response to her a quality mechanical, automatic almost, as
if largely force of habit, a quality that presaged the beginning of
the end. Whether in herself or the public she could not tell. It was
nothing tangible, nothing definite. But something had happened. The
fine thread by which an actress chains herself to popular favor had
snapped. In vain she told herself it was just nervous imagination. It
made her choke with fear.

One thing Jane Goring had failed to take into consideration: Than the
highest rung of the ladder there is nothing higher; and unless one
dies having reached the top, there must be a descent. Youth pushes its
way upward relentlessly, and those who have been must make way for
those who will be. A ladder with top rung overcrowded would of
necessity break.

Had she possessed the art of Bernhardt or the intellect of Fiske—that
magnetic quality of soul that charms with the mellowing years—she
could have laughed at time. But her ability consisted chiefly in a
technique, the accumulated result of stage tricks that only up to a
certain point can present itself as youth.

With an eagerness that approached hysteria she reached out for the
adulation that for years she had accepted without question as her due.
The thirst for it was the thirst of fever. Even the tame robins she
had always regarded as more or less of a joke, she began to seek them
as they in the past had sought her. The desire to be seen about
pursued by youth; to lunch and tea at fashionable restaurants in their
company; to hold the center of the public eye at any cost, became a
mania. It was as grim an effort as that of a doomed man to cling to
the last moments of life.

And when a year or so later came the inevitable day when Cleeburg said
to her—trying to speak gently—

“Come, Jane, let’s talk horse sense. No use your trying to play a
chicken! God knows you ain’t one!”—

Jane Goring went home, flung open her bedroom windows letting in an
uncompromising flood of sunlight, sat down at her dressing-table and
looked herself squarely in the face. The whiteness—smooth,
glowing—which had made her skin like gardenia petals in the old days
had gone long since. She had grown accustomed to simulating it with
modern triumphs of the beauty parlor. But sitting there with God’s
spotlight turned full on her, it was not the realization of muscles
sagging as if pulled down by the hand of Time that made her shudder.
It was not the gooselike shriveling of her throat when she turned her
head that made her eyes shut with pain. It was the knowledge of ebbing
self-confidence, the face to face admission that her day was done.
From now on it would be—“Let’s go to see Jane Goring. She used to be—”
or “Don’t let’s go to see Jane Goring. She used to be—”

But always “She used to be—” Always that.

There was no quibbling, no splitting of hairs. She knew! And with the
acknowledgment she rose to her feet, a great overwhelming defiance
seizing her. She would not let age get her. She would not go downhill.
She would not become a has-been! Rather would she quit the stage now
and let them say she had retired in her prime. Money she had—an income
larger than she needed. She would cut herself off from the theater
entirely; for looking in at the window of a house of cheer whose door
is barred—that would be unbearable. She would have to travel, to seek
diversion elsewhere. Then suddenly like the lifting of a rosy veil on
barren waste, she saw her career a thing of the past and herself
wandering down the declining years of life—alone. The desert youth
takes no count of—aloneness—stretched bleak and endless, a reach of
sand with no oasis to slake the thirst, no shade to cool the soul.

And there swamped her with a sickening sense of need the longing for
that bulwark of days gone, the one thing that endures, the one thing
that counts not success nor failure, that survives when the ladder
itself lies crumbled in ruins. Giving it no conscious name, she knew
only that had Bob been there he would have shouldered the burden of
this cold hour of facing truth. He would somehow have contrived to
make it easier for her to hold her head high and continue to look
down, even though that look must be directed toward the sunset.

Bob, whose adoration had helped her always over the difficult places,
Bob would to-day and through all the days to come have stood by to
help her bridge this most difficult place of all.

Bob!! Well, why not?

Many hours she paced the floor, brows drawn together, hands clenched
as if grappling with a flesh and blood thing.

The peacock’s strut is slow and calculating. He lowers his head only
to gaze upon his own reflection in the pool. To shed the trait that
has made him world famous is to lay his gorgeous plumage in the dust.

       *       *       *       *       *

The train steamed into the Santa Fé Station at Los Angeles. A woman
descended, the sort to whom one gives a second glance in spite of
tired lines round the eyes and little crinkles at their corners.
Gowned in the latest cut of blue serge, with a tan traveling cloak
swung across her arm, she cried New York the instant one laid eyes on
her.

She put her maid and bags into a cab, and sent them to the Ambassador
Hotel. Stepping into another, she told the driver to take her to the
Graystone Studio.

It was an afternoon of late June. The languorous breath of California
summer had kissed the foliage into mammoth bloom. They drove through
lazy, sunny streets, somnolent under warm skies, into that vortex of
activity modern commerce has planted in the midst of beauty, the frame
of artifice sprung up mushroom-like in the very heart of Nature.

Jane Goring descended at a row of small buildings that barricaded huge
ones roofed with glass. She made her way past men and women with faces
ghastly white and lips preternaturally red, mounted the steps and
asked for Mr. McNaughton. The attendant wanted her name but she
insisted upon being announced merely as a friend from the East. She
had given Bob no warning of her visit and her eyes followed the man
with a look half curious, half eager as he opened a door and
disappeared along a corridor lined with offices.

He came back presently and shut the door. Mr. McNaughton had gone
home. She asked his address quite as a matter of course—in a way that
brooked no refusal, and once more was driven out of bedlam to the
quiet of drowsy green streets, past the beautiful Hollywood homes of
picture stars who yesterday were unknown.

Toward the sunset she went, melting amethystine into violet night.
Shadows stretched across the road, cool and mellow, and a soft sense
of fragrant tranquillity.

She lay back, closing her eyes. When she opened them she had turned a
corner and was pulling up before the lawn of a rambling Queen Anne
cottage set snugly in a mass of shrubbery. She gave a little start,
pleasure surmounting surprise. It looked very much as though Bob
McNaughton had found time to make his own career.

A gate with a lantern over it opened on a bricked path that led to the
house. She paused there and looked in. Under a tree sat a man she
scarcely knew. His hair was quite gray—iron gray—but the face under it
was full and ruddy, the eyes keen, the mouth relaxed and smiling. The
hand that held a newspaper which he no longer read was firm and
capable. A hand accustomed to direct, the hand of a man sure of
himself! Bob, who was almost fifty, looked less than forty!

As she stood staring at him, the house door opened and a slim figure
was silhouetted against the light from within. The figure stepped to
the lawn, light shining through masses of soft brown hair like a halo,
eyes glowing, red lips parted in eager welcome, and with a cry full of
sweetness held out something to Bob McNaughton. He gave a laugh,
sprang to his feet, bent down to the eager lips, then caught the
something swiftly in his arms—with infinite tenderness hugged it close
against his heart. And it gave a gurgle of delight.

Jane Goring turned and went back to the waiting taxi.




GREASE-PAINT

_REALISM_


There is no such thing—either in life or the theater. For what is real
to one is unreal to another. The tenement of the stage is real to
those who live in drawing-rooms—the drawing-room, real to those who
know only the squalor of tenements. That which seizes our imaginations
with grim claws, shakes our emotions with sordid passions we have
never experienced—we call reality. That which is uncertain, sad,
elusive, delicate—we call unreality. Both are life!




GREASE-PAINT

CHAPTER I


She had weary eyes—eyes with the weight of centuries of knowledge upon
them—eyes that could no longer open wide with astonishment at anything
life might hold. The lashes were so long, so dark and straight that
they were like a veil of night shadowing the grayness beneath. Her
gaze came through, inviting you to penetrate, urging you by its very
weariness to try to read the story those eyes might tell.

A slow smile lifted the corners of her mouth, then let them droop
before the smile was really born. Her walk as she trailed from the
first line of show girls in her wide-spread bird of paradise costume
was as measured as the muse of tragedy.

And yet she was only twenty-six.

That was Naomi Stokes, who counted numberless acquaintances but few
friends; who knew many men better than they cared to be known but few
as well as she might have cared to know them.

Broadway was a playground to Naomi but she had long since learned that
in the game played there, none are winners. Time is the _croupier_
who rakes in the spoils and at Time Naomi had ceased to smile even
wearily. He stood with his long arm suspended, ready, it seemed to
her, to pounce upon each hour she might hold dear, jealous of all she
had crowded into one short life. Man she knew too well to fear but the
croupier with whom she had gambled so long, she dared not look in the
face. And as one sings in the dark to silence fear, so she had
developed a philosophy of life which she held close in those moments
when she might be tempted to take measure of things. She could not
afford to pause long nor to think much.

Of that glittering section which stretches like some bejeweled
recumbent queen of the night from Forty-second to Fiftieth Streets,
Naomi was such an integral part that if a night passed without her
appearance at one or another of the tightly wedged restaurants, their
habitués wondered. When she moved between rows of tables with her
long-lashed smile sweeping with lazy insolence the whole room, those
who did not know asked who she was. Her name—in the theater merely
that of another show girl—had for so long swung from lip to lip in the
after-theater life of the White Way that soon it would of necessity be
relegated to that past which hangs so cruelly over the present.

Naomi knew this. And more than once, alone in her tiny two-room
apartment and in spite of her philosophy, she wondered what would come
after. A shrug avails little in the midday glare of reality.

It was on a night following such a day—when the dregs of life had
tasted particularly bitter—that Naomi and four others went to supper
with Marshall Kent.

Kent having more money than he could spend enjoyed spending it on
Broadway. Having nothing better to do, he had never looked for
anything better. He and Naomi were good pals in their way. He liked to
stare through her lashes at the puzzle beneath. Most women were so
revealing.

But to-night she resented his set gaze, the ironic twitch of his thin
lip. After her nasty, self-disclosing day she wanted a friend. Some
one to whom she could be something more than heavy eyes and
auburn-tinted hair, some one with whom she could share thoughts—and
fears. But Marshy Kent had never given her friendship. No man had.

All through supper she was silent, with a hard, shell-like silence her
companions could not break. Finally she pushed her plate to one side
and her glance sifted the smoke-thickened air.

Beyond the table, in a space so small that they might have been
squirrels chasing their tails, the crowd jostled and elbowed and
glared at one another in an effort to keep time to a stamping,
hilarious jazz. In the doorway beyond, another crowd jostled and
elbowed and glared at one another and fought for the privilege of
slipping crisp greenbacks to supercilious head-waiters. Through the
befogged atmosphere the lights with their shades of brilliant yellow
and black glimmered faintly. At the tables and on the dance floor
jaded New Yorkers and curious out-of-towners pretended to enjoy
themselves.

Naomi swept it with a noxious sense of disgust. Suddenly it seemed
a ton weight, as if the ceiling like some infernal machine were
descending upon her. She lifted her shoulders and her head went back.
Oh, for a breath of real fresh air!

“What’s the matter, my dear?” put in Kent. “Off your feed?”

“No.” She brought her eyes toward him, then they drifted back to the
crowd at the door. “I was just thinking what a joke they are on
themselves, fighting like that to get into a stuffy old hole where
they’re going to be held up and fleeced.”

Kent laughed.

“Aren’t you worth the price of admission? You’re one of the exhibits,
you know.”

She shrugged.

He looked down at the easy movement of the white shoulders under the
narrow beaded straps that were the sole support of her black gown.

“Any one with the eyes and arms of Naomi will always count,” he
consoled.

She pulled from his gaze.

“Oh, what’s the use! You know I don’t matter to them any more than to
you. You play around with me here because you haven’t any better way
to pass your time. And they, poor idiots—”

“By Jove, you _are_ off your feed!”

She turned her back on his low, impudent chuckle.

His tolerant eye traveled over the shoulder turned from him to the
hot, wild mass clamoring at the doorway. Suddenly he became alert and
a second later was on his feet, without apology pushing his way round
the dance floor. Naomi saw him make for a man with a big frame and
graying mustache who lingered impotently at the rear of the crowd.
Kent reached out, grabbed his hand and with absolute disregard of
intervening humanity, wrung it as if he never wanted to let it go. She
wondered vaguely what it would be like to have some one as glad to see
her. He passed a word to the head-waiter. The red velvet rope dropped
as if by magic and, escorted by Kent, the party was led to a table a
few paces from where she sat.

The man glanced about with the curiosity, half amused, half critical
of the sight-seeing stranger. Back of him came a girl of twenty-one or
so with eager gray eyes a thousand years younger than Naomi’s, white
teeth showing through parted lips and hair the dense, dusky black of
an Indian’s. At her side walked a young man. As he passed Naomi, their
glances met. They locked with that odd, unintentional arresting which
means that two out of a vast throng have momentarily become
individuals. Naomi’s slow gaze followed as he went on and it seemed to
her that in the allotting of places, he deliberately chose the one
facing her.

Kent hovered over his friend with beaming enthusiasm. The ironic
twitch of his thin lips was gone. The somewhat sagging shoulders of
the man who keeps flesh down by massage rather than exercise had
straightened. He scribbled his address. He took theirs. He admonished
the waiter to treat them well, received that gentleman’s reassuring
nod, and apologized finally for having to return to his own table.

Naomi watched the younger man’s face as Marshall Kent sat down beside
her. No—she had not been mistaken. She who knew so well how to read
men’s eyes saw in his dark ones a look of intense, concentrated
interest. The girl next to him saw it, too—and following it, thought
she had never seen a face more fascinating than the one so smoothly
white with its heavy-fringed lids and wave of glinting hair across the
forehead. It was artificial, of course, but then you got used to that
in New York. Her clear gray eyes went swiftly back to the dark ones
that were fastened on Naomi’s.

Kent pulled in his chair and settled back.

“Well, little Marshy’s all het up!” one of the girls prompted. “Who’s
your friend?”

He was still beaming.

“Fellow I haven’t seen since college—Alec McConnell. I was chucked. He
went through to the finish. Mining engineer—big man in Idaho to-day.”

“And the other two?” queried Naomi casually.

“The one staring at you, my dear, is the son of Bill Dixon of
Dixonville, Oregon, big ranch owner, king of the apple country.”

“And the girl?”

“Little friend of his being chaperoned by McConnell and his wife.
First visit to the big town. Is that all?”

Once more Naomi’s lazy gaze met the one which had not moved from her
and a faint flush surged under her thick pallor. As the lids fell,
they covered something of the look of the gamester. It was a
calculating look that weighed possibilities, one she was quick to
hide.

Kent detected it rather by instinct than otherwise.

“Oh, have a heart, Naomi!” he teased. “He’s so young and tender.”

Naomi turned slowly in his direction. She said nothing for the moment
but waited until the others got up to dance.

“Well?” He was intrigued by her silence. “Well, Eve, do we tempt young
Adam to eat the apple or do we let him go home in peace and grow
them?”

“I think we marry him,” she said quietly.

Kent gave a start that brought him upright. Then he grinned, that
drawling grin tinged with cynicism. The idea of any one marrying Naomi
was amusing. She read his thought as plainly as if it had been put
into words and her head went up suddenly. Though the lashes did not
lift, a flash came through them. It was challenge.

“You think I couldn’t?”

“My dear Naomi—if you’ll pardon my brutality, I should say—not a
chance in the world!”

“Why?”

“In the first place I have a hunch that little girl, Nan Crawford, has
a pretty firm hold on young Bill. It’s plain to see they’re crazy
about each other. Darn sweet kid, too. I suspect she’s here
trousseauing. In the second, Bill is probably more sophisticated than
you or I imagine. This isn’t his first visit to New York.”

“I’m going to marry him just the same.”

“And go out and live on an Oregon ranch, old dear?”

“Yes.”

He laughed aloud this time.

“You’d look sweet in a sunbonnet and gingham dress.”

“Just what do you mean by that?” she asked, not quite sure what
emphasis to put on “sweet.”

“Just this! You belong here as surely as grease-paint belongs in the
theater.”

“No woman belongs here,” she flung at him. “There isn’t a woman made
who hasn’t the right to a home.”

“Then why does she start here?”

“Because she’s young and a fool—in nine cases out of ten. Because she
thinks this is living.”

Her face went hard as nails; with contempt, with futility, with
derisive defiance of herself. And then furtively she pulled a bit of
lace from her bag and dabbed at her eyes.

Kent’s mouth opened. It was the first time he had seen Naomi cry, had
witnessed a woman’s tears without suspicion. Usually they meant that
she wanted something.

“Don’t mind me!” She met his astonishment with a swift effort to pull
herself together. “I’ve had a rotten day.”

“How, my dear?”

“Oh, just the realization that to-night it’s this, and in two years
it’ll be ham and eggs and a lunch counter—if I’m lucky.”

“Nonsense!”

“Oh, yes! I’ll just drop out and you’ll forget me—like the rest.
What’s become of Emy Steward—and Cora Greene—and Ray Granville? You
don’t even know and you used to give parties for them like this one.”

He was silent, knowing she spoke the truth. Like comets across a
glittering sky those beautiful girls had gleamed and gone. Gone when
their beauty had gone, vanished into the night that engulfed them, too
proud or too forgotten to accept the humiliation of charity.

“We don’t last long, boy,” she added grimly. “And I’m one of those who
can’t keep on fooling herself. I’ve had a beast of a day.”

“Hence the ranch idea in Oregon.”

“Yes.” A queer twist lifted her lips—then dropped them. “Inspiration,
I call it. The Limited that will carry me away from the poorhouse!”

“You’ll never put it over.”

“Sporting enough to lay odds on it, Marshy old dear?”

In all justice to Marshall Kent, it must be admitted that under normal
conditions he would not have taken her up. But the restaurant happened
to be one of the many which prided itself that prohibition meant
nothing in its life and the silver flask reposing on Marshy’s hip had
been refilled on frequent visits to a side chamber just off the main
room. He looked out of the corner of an eye at Naomi stepping in where
angels might fear to tread and the flushed, grudging admiration of
gamester for gamester darted in the glance.

“You’re on!” he said.

“And you’ll keep off!” she urged, a bit breathless.

“Yes—I’ll give you ground. What stakes?”

“If I lose—”

“Yes?”

“We’ll make it a hundred perfectos, best brand.”

“Nice and impersonal!” observed Marshy, head to one side, now well
into the game. “And if you win?”

“The handsomest wedding present in town!”

“I call that odds in your favor.”

With a faint smile she leaned nearer, hand outstretched to clinch it.

“Hold on! What’s the time limit?”

“When he starts west I start with him.”

“It’s a go. Only don’t expect any help from me.”

“I won’t—except an introduction when he stops here on the way out.”

“What makes you think he’ll stop?”

“I know he will. He’ll find some excuse to.”

And he did, of course. Waveringly, as he drew nearer the magnet of her
eyes, he paused and tapped Marshy’s shoulder. The latter sprang up.

“Mr. Kent, we’re such a bunch of rubes—I thought you might recommend
the best show in town for to-morrow night.”

Naomi waited as Marshy considered.

“Why don’t you send your friend to ours?” she suggested in a low voice
apparently to him alone.

“What one is that?” asked the friend, flashing eagerly into the
breach.

Kent introduced him then to the upraised eyes round the table. But he
saw only Naomi’s veiled ones. She gave him the name of the musical
comedy and the theater—nothing more. And as he bowed and rejoined the
older man and the girl with the dusky hair standing in the doorway,
Marshall Kent dropped into his chair again.

“Quick work, Naomi,” he murmured, “and Machiavellian method! One more
move from you and the apple wouldn’t have looked nearly so inviting.”




CHAPTER II


   My dear Miss Stokes,

   This will be the fourth time I’ve seen the show and the third
   time I’ve asked you to go to supper. If you tell me you can’t
   again, I’ll think you don’t want to—and quit. No, on the whole, I
   won’t quit. I’ve never done that in my life. I’ll just hang round
   and bother you till you come, so better come to-night. I’ll be
   waiting for you.

                    Sincerely,
                        William Dixon.

Naomi lifted the head-dress of paradise that swayed round her face and
handed it absently to the dresser, still concentrating on the note
which had been delivered at the theater by special messenger.

“Sincerely, William Dixon.” Numberless notes she had received during
her show girl career, but never one signed just like that.
“Sincerely.” Probably it was a card index of the man.

She laid it down speculatively, the look of Eve through her lashes.
Three nights she had put him off. Yes, the apple might safely be held
a bit closer to-night—but not too close.

He was waiting just within the stage door, his face eager with
anticipation, his hands in the pockets of his overcoat. As she came up
the stairs that led from the chorus dressing-rooms under the stage, he
stepped forward and both hands came out of the pockets.

She clasped the right one, smiling up at him, and his frank eyes
shone. He piloted her to a car at the curb. As the door slammed with
the sudden intimacy of shutting out the rest of the world, he leaned
forward, the glow of his eyes reflected in his voice.

“Gee, this is great! I was afraid you’d turn me down again.” He did
not wait for an answer but crowded into the next few moments all the
hours of thought which her refusal of his invitations had lengthened
into days. “You must have thought me an awful rube, staring at you the
way I did. I’ve been afraid it made you sore at me. Did it?”

“No woman thinks a man’s a rube for staring at her.”

“I couldn’t help it. I just couldn’t take my eyes off you.”

In the shadows of the car she smiled softly.

“Funny, how I walked into that place, cussing the smoke and noise and
then saw you. Lord, suppose I hadn’t gone!”

She smiled again.

He went on.

“You’ve seen me every night in the first row at the theater, haven’t
you?”

“Yes, I’ve seen you.”

“And I think it’s a punk show,” his teeth flashed in a quick grin. “So
now you know why I came.”

She looked at him from under weighty lids. As if he had to tell her!

“One lone show girl can’t be worth a speculator’s ticket four times,”
she prompted.

“She’s worth lots more than that. Thank you for coming to-night.”

His voice turned serious. He tucked the robe into her corner of the
seat for no other reason than the magnet of bending over her, of
breathing the faint fragrance that wafted from her like an aura. It
was the ghost of grease-paint and flowers, of powder and perfume—that
strange, exotic pot-pourri of the theater that clings to its women
like essence of old Egypt.

She gazed down at the bent head, at the hands that brushed hers with a
boyish lingering as they drew the robe closer. How young he seemed!
She felt for the moment much as a man of the world feels when within
the scope of his worldliness there appears a radiant young girl. There
was the same thrill of interest, the same desire to be the one
privileged to open up avenues of possibilities. A man on Broadway who
had something to learn! It was like finding a canary in a cage of
monkeys!

The strange exuberance was with her as they made their way among
crowded tables to the one he had reserved. Amber satin clung to her
supple body and long jet earrings almost touched her shoulders. She
was conscious that in the attention she drew, she was giving him the
sense of pride every man feels when the clatter of forks stops
momentarily in tribute to the woman with him. But more than that, she
had a sudden personal satisfaction in his pride and a curve softer
than any her lips had known for years lifted their corners.

His tanned skin and eyes that glowed seemed lifted straight to the sun
rising above the mountains. She took a deep breath, as if from him she
could get the stimulus of all outdoors. He looked at the slope of her
white shoulders, at the droop of her shadowed eyes, as if in her were
epitomized the lure of the city.

She leaned across the table just as he did. Their hands almost met.
Naomi had long, languid fingers that invited the touch.

“You’re so—different,” he began. “So awfully different. I guess that’s
no news to you, though.”

“So are you—different.”

“Me?”

“Yes—from any man I’ve ever known. You’re like fresh air. The others
are—stuffy—like a room that’s been shut tight.”

He gave an embarrassed, pleased laugh.

“Tell me about yourself,” she suggested, lifting the lever best
calculated to open up the dam of formality where the male of the
species is concerned.

“Oh, nothing much to tell about me.”

And he proceeded to tell it while they went through two courses. She
got a vivid picture of Bill Dixon, a colt straining always against
harness of any kind; a lad loathing routine to such an extent that he
had quit college rather than submit to it; a young man, impulsive as
the wind, more tied to the picturesqueness of ranch life than to the
business of it; an only son worshipped by the man who had paved the
way, who was both father and mother to him.

He bent nearer to the white hands. “Now tell me about you.”

“That would take too long. And if you find out all there is to know
to-night, you won’t want to see me again.”

“Won’t I, though! Besides—I could never find out all there is to know
about you.”

They danced. He was not a good dancer but as his arm went round her
and his dark head bent to her glinting one, she felt herself
completely encompassed. His bigness, his nearness, gave her a swift
sense of helplessness that frankly frightened her. The reins of the
future must be held in her cool hands, not in his.

“I’m going to guess your age,” she announced when they were once more
at opposite sides of the table, “if you’ll promise not to guess mine.”

“I don’t give a darn how old you are.”

“Oh, I’m not as old as all that. But you—you’re twenty-five.”

“Next month. Bet, at that, I’m older than you.”

“You are,” she lied, without a quiver.

“But you’re the sort of woman who’ll always be young—even when you’re
wrinkled and gray. It’s your coloring,” he went on, promptly
contradicting himself. “That wonderful white skin—I’ve never seen skin
so white—and the sheen of your hair and those eyes that make a fellow
sort of—sort of want to jump in.”

The eyes smiled at him with infinite promise.

“I think we’re going to like each other,” she said.

“I know one of us does already,” he grinned.

“You’re a dear,” she vouchsafed.

They saw each other every day after that. He managed to bring it
about, either for luncheon or early dinner or after the theater. At
least he thought he was the one who brought it about. And as Naomi
opened his impetuous notes, or the boxes that held great clusters of
flowers ordered with awkward disregard of everything but quantity, the
Eve-smile lifted the corners of her mouth and her eyes looked a trifle
less tired.

Occasionally they drove out to the country for the day. But the
countryside near New York rather amused him.

“It all seems sort of puny,” he would say as she sat with face
carefully veiled from a too-revealing sun. “I’m used to snow peaks
that touch the sky and trees so high that when you’re on the mountain
trails above them, you look down and can’t see where they begin.” He
turned from the inadequate hills to the more absorbing scenery of a
woman’s face misted by a fluttering veil. “No, sir! When I come east,
I don’t want this. I want New York—the excitement, the thrill of it. I
want—you.”

It was said softly. His voice held the word like a caress and, looking
up, she read in his eyes what she had read in many men’s—except that
added to it was the new element of awe.

That new element became infinitely dear to her. She let him keep it.
Except when their hands brushed accidentally—or so it seemed to
him—they did not touch save for the clasp that helped her into a cab
or expressed “good-night.” The warmth of his arms closed round her
only in the dance. She met the light of his eyes with her own only
across restaurant tables. No debutante could have held herself more
aloof—perhaps not quite so much so. But Naomi did not play the
ingénue. It was her world knowledge—world old—that fascinated him,
that made her—as he had said—different.

She amused him with cryptic remarks about the men and women who came
and went, with stories of familiar characters on Broadway, with a
touch of cynicism, a touch of pessimism, that lack of faith in human
nature which comes with disillusionment in self. But this, young Bill
Dixon did not know nor count. He merely tossed up his shaggy head with
the deep, long laugh that makes the whole body tingle and begged for
more.

She managed to fill his days with joy of her when she was with him,
with longing for her when she cleverly denied him her companionship.
She was the hundred women to one man which her training had taught her
to be, knowing that to him she would thus become the one women. She
caught hold of his imagination and twisted and played with it as a cat
with a ball of twine, tossing it this way and that but always with paw
poised to pounce.

And simultaneously there flared into her own soul an eagerness of
which Naomi Stokes had long since counted herself incapable. It was as
if that brown-eyed, ardent gaze held her with the same absorbing
quality of his arms when they danced. She began to look for
it—jealously as if it might escape her.

Meanwhile in a hotel room that was just four walls, another pair of
gray eyes, not veiled, not mysterious, watched for him more and more
anxiously, saw him less and less frequently. The girl from the West
whose first visit to New York was to have opened up a fairyland of
adventure for her and the boy she loved—the visit they had planned
together—found its streets empty caverns at the foot of towering
cliffs, saw in hotels and theaters and restaurants to which McConnell
and his wife took her night after night in the hope of diverting her,
only the possibility, eager yet dreaded, of singling from the crowd
the faces of Bill Dixon and the woman who had taken him from her.

She tried to hide her misery from the anxious eyes of her chaperones.
But because she was young—a thousand years younger than Naomi—she
could not hide it from the one she loved. And her quivering chin, her
reproachful reminders of engagements he had overlooked, sent his mind
and feet hurrying back to the woman whose red lips and drooping lids
thrilled him like the dizzying lights of Broadway, like a draught of
wine he had never before tasted.

“Why does a girl think, because you’ve been together all your lives,”
he blurted out one night as he and Naomi drove through the jerk and
jam of traffic hold-up, “that she has a right to know your comings and
goings as if you belonged to her? Good heavens, a fellow can change
his mind, can’t he?”

Naomi turned and smiled out of the window at the laughing sparkle of
lights. The look, part sphinx, touched her mouth. In the dark he did
not see its tinge of satire.

He maintained for a second the silence that is usually accompanied by
a bitten cigar or cigarette half-smoked, the silence of irritation.
Then he swung about impatiently.

“You’re not like that, Naomi! You’d never ask silly questions.”

She leaned over, touched the hand that clenched and unclenched against
his knee.

“Don’t be angry, Billie-boy,” she whispered. “I like to hear you
laugh.”

His other hand closed quickly over the white fingers.

“What is it you’ve done to me? I always thought caring about a woman
meant wanting to be with her because she liked the things I do,
because we understood each other. That’s the way I felt about—” he
broke off. “But you—I want to be with you because you’re so
different—because I don’t always understand you. I can’t get enough of
it—of looking at you, of listening to you. Naomi, do you care—a little
bit?”

She lifted her eyes, lifted her lips, forgetting the game she was
playing, forgetting the stakes. Then before he saw the move, she drew
back. Not yet! She answered him instead with a shadowy smile and the
long silent pressure of the hand held fast between his.




CHAPTER III


It was an afternoon of late March, grim and forbidding, as if winter
had thrown a last shadow across oncoming spring. The steam heat,
turned off in the chorus dressing-rooms during a week of balmy
weather, suddenly sputtered on and sang through the whole matinée
performance.

Naomi came out of the stage entrance, fur coat hugged about her, and
shivering a bit, made for the curb to hail a taxi. As she glanced up
and down the street at the ant-like army of cars, one of them slid
toward her and a man stepped down.

“Why, hello, Marshy,”—she reached out a hand—“haven’t seen you in
weeks.”

He took it.

“Jump in.”

“Good! Buy me some tea, won’t you? I’m frozen.”

“We’ll have tea at your place. I want to talk to you.”

She turned and stared at him as he slammed the door.

His voice didn’t sound like Marshy Kent’s at all.

“I’ve called on you half a dozen times,” he supplemented. “You’re
never home.”

“I’m busy.”

“I know you are. That’s why I sidetracked you.”

He did not speak again until they had mounted the flight of stairs to
her apartment in a reconstructed house near the theater. But as she
collected the seldom used tea things, he walked impatiently up and
down the room.

“Naomi, we’ve always been pretty good friends, haven’t we?” he began.

“Friends?”

“Pals then,” he corrected, not knowing why.

“Well, yes, I suppose so.”

“That’s why I’m going to put something up to you. I want you to listen
quietly and then I want you to stand by me. Naomi—I’ve done a lot of
things in my young life that I’m not exactly proud of. But the worst
that could have been said of me was that I’ve been a waster. I’ve
wasted one or two fortunes that the old Kents slaved to pile up—on
cards—on the wheel—on the ponies—on women—I’ve never been anything but
a waster. But that goes in more senses than one. I’ve never been a
cad. Not until a month ago.”

He waited for some response but Naomi merely struck a match and
touched it to the wick of the samovar. If a quick question did flash
to her lips, she held it back and kept her eyes lowered.

“You know when that was. I was _non compos mentis_ and I egged you
into making a bet—”

“In other words, dear Marshy,” she filled in his pause, “you want me
to let you off on the plea of—well, the undue influence of liquor. Of
course I will.”

He pushed aside her easy acquiescence with a sweep that almost knocked
the cup from her hand. “But that’s not all. The bet’s not the thing
that’s bothering me. It’s you. You and that boy, Dixon. Naomi, you’ve
got to quit. You’ve got to, do you hear me?”

“Quit—what?”

“Don’t play the innocent! You know what I’m driving at. I’ve made
myself your partner in the job of smashing that boy’s life. And I’m
telling you—”

“Wait a minute!”

Very slowly she set down her cup. Very slowly she rose and went close
to him. At the hard, driving note in his voice, at the sharp
arraignment of his eyes, resentment brought her head up and her eyes
defiant.

“Marshy, men fall easily into the habit of talking to—to some women
pretty much as they please. But in the years I’ve known you, you’ve
never said a word to me that—that hurt. Don’t do it now—please.”

“Then let him alone. I’ve been through hell this past week thinking of
what I let those two young things in for. McConnell tells me the
girl’s on the verge of collapse,—can’t eat, can’t sleep, just sits and
waits for the boy to come and he stays away. Why, they grew up
together, those kids. They were as good as engaged. And now he’s
chucked her—for you.”

He reached out, caught her by both shoulders with hands that shook.

“I must have been crazy to take you up that night and promise not to
interfere. If you don’t cry quits, here’s where I do! Young Dixon is a
damn fine boy—McConnell says one of the finest—and I’m not going to
stand to one side and see you smash his life and break that little
girl’s heart. Understand?”

The eyes that traveled up to his were more weary than he had ever seen
them.

“What about my life, Marshy? Doesn’t that count—at all? Doesn’t it
matter that I’d like a chance? That perhaps if I marry Bill Dixon,
he’ll never know—and I can forget? Doesn’t it matter that you’d be
helping me away from being a has-been—and all that goes with it? Do
you ever think of the hours I spend here in the dark—alone, trying not
to see what’s going to happen to me when I count even less than I do
now? But no, of course not! Only—if it were the other way round,
Marshy, and I was a man and he a girl, you wouldn’t see any harm in
it—would you? If it were you, Marshy, and a young girl—”

“That’s different!”

“Why is it different—why? It’s a man standing up for a man where he
wouldn’t for a woman—that’s the only difference. It isn’t that you’re
any better than I am. It’s only that you think all men are.”

“Look here, Naomi, I know it’s hard on you, my putting it the way I
have to. But conditions are conditions. We’ve both faced them too long
to try and buck them. You keep away from that boy and you won’t regret
it. I’ll guarantee that—any way you like. What’s it worth—?”

“Marshy—you’re not trying to buy me off!”

“Don’t put it so baldly—”

He stopped. For her head had gone back and a laugh startlingly high
and sharp cut the sudden stillness.

“So you’re afraid of me, that’s it! It’s gone that far. He’s declared
himself for me—and against her. It’s come to a crux, then—and
McConnell’s asked you to help. Why, I didn’t dream it! I couldn’t have
hoped for so much in such a short time. I wouldn’t have believed it.”

Even with that high laugh of mockery, her shadowy eyes filled with the
vision of the boy fighting—fighting them all doggedly, with hot,
flaming defiance—for her—and it was sweeter than the thought of
triumph.

Kent’s voice broke in, uncompromising as judgment itself.

“I know a way to stop it—without you. I hesitated to use it before. It
didn’t seem cricket. But I’m going to him now with the plain,
unvarnished truth—the story Broadway tells when it hears the name,
Naomi Stokes,—the story I can add a few chapters to.”

“Marshy!”

“I’ll show him what a blithering fool he is. I’ll prove it the way I
can. We’ll see then!”

The vision vanished from Naomi’s eyes. She caught his arm, clutched it
with the clinging fingers of a child who in sleep plunges from dreams
into nightmare.

“Marshy—you wouldn’t do that! You couldn’t! Why, you called yourself
my pal. Could pals stab one another like that? Could I think of
harming you that way? Not for anybody! And that boy’s nothing to you.
Nothing! Won’t you give me this chance? Just this one. If you knew
what it means to me! Marshy, don’t turn away. Listen—please—please!”

But he kept his face turned determinedly from the pleading one
streaked with tears, from the eyes he had so often smiled into when
their mystery piqued and captivated him in idle moments. And in the
rigid line of his jaw there was no yielding. He merely tried to tug
away from her clinging fingers and a short phrase answered her.

“Do you cry quits—or no?”

She steadied her lips. Her arms fell listlessly. But even as she met
the question, it came less in the form he put it than in the thought
of what Bill Dixon had come to mean to her. Not ease for herself, not
insurance against bleak years ahead, not the road that led away from
terror; but a boy’s hearty laugh and ardent eyes, the warm clasp of
his hand, the strength of his arms, what it would mean to lose them. A
light that lifted the weight of centuries shone through her lashes. A
smile that trembled caught her lips.

“It isn’t quits, Marshy. No! Either way you win, so we might as well
play to the finish.”

When he had gone, she sank on the couch and tears unlike the bitter
ones of early dawn and hard noon streamed silently down her cheeks.
They were tears of wonder and passionate regret, of gratitude that
she, Naomi Stokes, could know this engulfing tenderness. The thing she
had never dreamed might come was hers. She loved him. Nothing could
take that away. After stumbling through the years, she had found in
one brief month the dearest thing in the world. And now Marshy was
going to snatch it from her. Was that his man’s right? No! She would
fight him—the whole world—to keep that which had suddenly become her
reason for being.

Yet she realized that she was not armed to fight, not Marshy, nor the
world, nor truth. She, who had never lacked resources, to whom the
game of life had been a game of wits, stood helpless now.

She could only wait.




CHAPTER IV


Naomi made no pretense of trying to sleep. She did not even resort to
the bromide she was in the habit of taking when rest refused to come.
She merely lay, with blinds drawn to shut out the early morning,
trying to see light where she knew there was none. At ten she sprang
up, hand to the throat that was full, lids covering the eyes that
pained. Ever since Marshy Kent’s visit, those eyes had been straining
toward the future, the result, inevitable almost, of his revelation to
Bill Dixon. In the endless, wakeful hours of the night she had
rehearsed, as women do, everything that had probably transpired.

Yet even in her misery she did not overlook the careful mask of
make-up, as mechanical a part of her daily toilet as the brushing of
her hair, or polishing of her glistening nails. She had grown to avoid
facing her mirror without it.

She flung on a negligée of orchid chiffon that clung round her with
the afterglow of sunset. But like the orchid, she sought the damp
darkness of her living-room and sat with head resting against her
locked hands for a long time before she made a move to raise the
blinds and let in a shaft of sunlight.

She had just lifted one of them when the sharp summons of the bell
came from downstairs. She pushed the electric button and waited
without curiosity for the apartment bell to ring. Then she opened the
door and peered into the shadowy hall.

A girl stood there. The girl with her hair like a black cloud and eyes
young and gray and tense.

They traveled hungrily over the other woman as if to get in that
moment the viewpoint of another pair of eyes that no longer sought
hers.

“May I come in, Miss Stokes? You don’t know me but my name is Nan
Crawford,” she explained as Naomi said nothing.

Naomi nodded. “I know.”

The girl looked up quickly.

“Has he—has he talked to you—about me?”

“I’ve seen you with him,” was the non-committal answer.

“It—it’s about Bill I want to see you,” she brought out the words with
the same halting pause which had marked her hesitation in the doorway.

Naomi motioned her to a chair. The girl’s pale face went a tinge
whiter. Her lips quivered. She looked down.

“I’ve been wanting to come to see you and hadn’t the courage.
Yesterday I followed you here in a cab from the theater. But you were
with Mr. Kent. I didn’t come up.” She fidgeted with the slightly
frayed silk of her chair.

“Miss Stokes, I—I’ve known Bill Dixon all my life. I’ve loved him all
my life—and I thought he loved me. He used to tell me so. We—we’ve
always loved the same things and done the same things—together—in the
same way. We’ve ridden hours on horseback up into the mountains and
gone shooting in the woods—and tramped to places other people didn’t
know about. When I went away to school and he to college, we used to
write each other about our woods and the longing to get back to
them—together. We never planned anything—separately. We sort of
always—belonged to each other.”

She halted once more. It was because she couldn’t go on. The eyes
lifted to meet Naomi’s were filmed. It was only too clear that she was
putting herself through the ordeal of tearing open new wounds for some
purpose. Naomi looked away. To play on her own sympathy, of course!
She wouldn’t listen. It would do no good anyway.

“I’m trying to tell you, Miss Stokes, how I love Bill Dixon—how much I
want his happiness. And now he loves you. Oh, I don’t blame him!
You’re very beautiful—more beautiful than I could ever dream of being.
You’re like some gorgeous flower in a conservatory. I’ve never seen
any one like you. At first I thought I could—perhaps—win him back—but
I couldn’t. Not from you. I—I wouldn’t know how. I’ve thought about it
a lot. And I—at first I thought I couldn’t live through it. But I’ve
got to now. Bill can’t help loving you. I don’t blame him for that.”
She got up suddenly and brushed a hand across her eyes. In the poise
of her body, head thrown back, lip caught between her teeth, was
life’s first big endurance test and her brave attempt to meet it.

“But you’ve got to love him, Miss Stokes! You’ve got to make him
happy. I’d give my life for him. That’s the way you’ve got to love
him, too. If you don’t—if you fail him—ever—I’ll kill you!”

Waves of astonishment swept over Naomi. Those eyes that burned behind
the film of tears! Surely this was not their message! To demand
happiness for the man of whom she was being robbed—surely that was not
what the girl had come for.

“My dear child—” Naomi began, instinctively speaking as if to one
years younger.

“I mean it! You think I wouldn’t but I’m not afraid. I have nothing to
lose any more.”

She stumbled toward the door, one hand reached out gropingly. There
she turned and once more her eyes traveled over the other woman. Naomi
felt that from their clear gray gaze she could not shield herself. A
girl so near her own age—the girl she might have been! And in that
moment she knew that Nan Crawford’s words had not been bravado, not
foolish threat. She was battling in her own way for the thing she
loved.

She opened the door as if, now that her message was given, she could
not make her escape quickly enough.

“Make him happy,” came strangled. “You must! That’s what I came to
tell you.”




CHAPTER V


Through the window Naomi had lifted that morning, the shaft of
sunlight receded slowly until it slipped away. Naomi had been sitting
in the same position ever since her door had shut on a girl stumbling
into the dark hallway. She sat there without moving and with a queer
little twist of wonder at the problems we bring upon ourselves. All
her life she had drifted with the least resistant current and without
thinking much. Now, of a sudden, thought had come smashing upon her
with the devastating violence of a hurricane.

As daylight grayed she rose a bit stiffly and lighted the few lamps
that sent a glow through the room.

She went into her bedroom and started to dress. Bill was coming at
five to take her to dinner. All afternoon she had waited for his usual
phone call, for the big box of variegated flowers so different from
those other men sent her. Neither came. But a peculiar lethargy held
her, made her conscious only of the numbness of futility.

She dressed without haste in a plain dark cloth suit, feeling with a
curious finality that Bill was not coming. He had never kept her
waiting like this. Yet as the thought swept over her, a loud, long
ring came from downstairs. She went to the door, stood with eyes
fastened on the dusk. A figure loomed out of it, head bent, feet
taking the steps two at a time.

He did not look up until they were in the room. Then his head went
back and the look of desperation he wore made her go to him swiftly
and push him into a chair. He sank down without resistance and covered
his face with hands he made no attempt to steady. She lifted hers from
his shoulders.

“What is it, Bill? What’s happened?”

“I—I’m late,” were his first shaky words. “Sorry.”

“But what’s happened? Tell me!”

“Naomi—I—” he broke off. “I don’t know how to put it. I feel that just
telling you is an insult—”

Ah, she knew now! She knew what was coming.

“That man, Kent!” he stumbled on. “They had me all afternoon, he and
Alec McConnell. I had to listen to things he said about you. If I’d
been a _man_, I wouldn’t have given him the chance to say them.”

Eyes clinging to hers, he waited for some question, some denial. He
was giving her the chance to strike Marshy’s prosecution off the
record without one word of cross-examination. He was urging her with
his eyes to give Marshy the lie without even hearing what the man had
told him.

All her anguish of the night before had been, like so much feminine
anguish, unnecessary. It was in her hands now. She had only to concoct
a story of jealousy or an ancient grudge of Kent’s and this boy who
had come to mean everything to her would accept it with the gladness
of one who doesn’t want to question. Yet she turned her face from him
and said nothing.

“I listened until I couldn’t stand it. They made me! Then I knocked
him down. Swine like that ought to be killed!”

“He’s not swine,” she found herself saying in a voice that didn’t
sound like her own. “He was probably telling you the truth for what he
thought was your own good.”

“Naomi!”

“Oh yes, it was probably all true. You don’t know what I am, boy. You
don’t know what I’ve been.”

He was on his feet, grasping her arm, straining down to read her
veiled eyes.

“Naomi, do you know what you’re saying? He accused you of—” he halted.

She took him up without waiting.

“Of things he can prove to you, boy dear. I’ve known Marshy Kent years
and years and he wouldn’t tell you anything about me he didn’t know he
could back up.”

In her submission to the inevitable, in her complete lack of defense,
she was so helpless, so almost child-like that the boy’s fury against
Kent flamed back to his eyes, burning out the horror of her dumb
confession. His hands were knotted into the hard fists that had sent
his informer spinning to the floor. His chin was fighting forward. His
eyes fastened on the exotic beauty that was Naomi’s intensified by the
fact that she was woman, helpless under the lash of another man. That
was all he saw—a beautiful woman who needed his protection! And to
every other vision his youth determined to blind itself.

“I don’t care what he’s told me! I don’t care what you’ve been. I only
know I love you. You’re the most glorious, fascinating woman in the
world—and I want you, do you hear! I want you more than anything—more
than anyone! I love you! Naomi—will you marry me—now—to-night?”

Her eyes closed. All she had planned—all she had longed for! Marshy’s
move had only succeeded in thrusting it more swiftly into her grasp.
And yet she did not stop to think of that. All that registered were
those three words: “I love you.” Their sweetness ran like some warm
fluid through her veins.

“We’ll get away from here!” he plunged on. “I’ll take you west—home.
No Kents there to tell ugly stories. We’ll forget them ourselves.
Nobody need ever know. We’ll be happy—and I’ll have you all to myself.
Those lips and eyes—they’ll be all mine. Naomi—dearest—let me kiss
them now!”

Her arms had gone up instinctively but they dropped again without
touching him. She held away, not looking at him.

“No, Bill,—it can’t be.”

“Naomi!”

“No.”

“You think that what he said makes any difference? I tell you, it
doesn’t. I don’t care! I’d marry you—”

“It’s not that. It’s just—I couldn’t make you happy, boy.”

“Yes, you could. You’re the only woman—”

“No—I couldn’t. Why, you don’t love me. You love the thing I
represent—the thing that represents me—Broadway. Take me away from it
and what would I be? A faded woman, Bill, a woman who would only make
you hate her because she’s so different from what you thought. And I’d
rather never have you than to see you in a short time—oh, it wouldn’t
take long!—disgusted with me.”

“You don’t love me—that’s it!” he flamed.

“If I didn’t love you I’d marry you. Sounds queer, that, doesn’t it?”

“Then we both care! What else matters?”

“Only that I want to give you happiness—and I can’t.”

“You’re the only woman who can.”

“No I’m not, dear. You think so now. But it’s the grease-paint stuff
you love! Out on the ranch—with my hair its own color you’d wonder why
you did it.”

He paid no attention to her last whispered words.

“I’m willing to risk it! I’ll risk anything for you.”

“You’d find me out, Bill—you’d be bound to. Why, I never go out in the
sun without wearing a veil to keep the secret of my complexion to
myself. And there, where you belong, I’d be in the sun all day.” She
tried to smile. “How would I look going round a ranch like the queen
of a harem? No, you’d have to see me as I am. And in a week you’d hate
me.”

He went close, hearing only the sob in her voice.

“Dearest—you think I’m young—that I don’t know my own mind. You think
I don’t know my woman when I meet her!”

She smiled now, with a little shake of the head.

“You don’t. You only think you do. You love the way people look at me
in a restaurant. You love the way I wear my clothes. You love my
coloring. It’s put on, boy. And so is the sheen of my hair you rave
about and the blackness of my lashes. It’s all fake—like me.”

“Why are you telling me all this?”

“Because—because you mean more to me than anything in the world.
Because I’d rather have your happiness than my own.”

Even as the words came, they amazed her. All afternoon they had been
struggling deep down in her consciousness. A girl with stark young
eyes had opened wide those veiled ones.

“Then that’s the only thing that counts,” he retaliated, eyes alight,
and his arms went out. “If you love me, I don’t care about anything
else.”

She pulled back. Once his lips touched hers, she knew she could not go
through with what she had to do. Recklessly—while the mood held her—as
if she were another person playing a trick on Naomi Stokes, she moved
round the room, turning off the soft lamplight. A second later the
central chandelier flashed its glare and Naomi was at his side again.

“Wait, Bill—I want to show you something.”

She disappeared into the bedroom. When she came back, there was a
white rag clenched in her hand.

“I’m not really beautiful the way you see me.” And even as she spoke
the words her eyes were frightened. “I’m a faker—but for once I’m
going to be honest with you—with myself. I’m going to let you see the
woman you don’t know, the woman you’d see—out there.”

Without pausing to give herself breath she dragged the cloth, weighted
with some thick lotion, across her face. It came away covered with
color. She threw it aside. The face it left lifted to his was like
tragedy, unmasked.

“Look—I can scrape it off—the beauty you love so! This is the way I’ll
be in broad daylight, Bill. These lines—they’re the years I’ve stolen
from you. They’re the real me—the me you don’t know. Do you want me
now?”

He looked down on the face that in ten seconds had aged ten years.
Dazedly he took in the circles under the eyes, the pinched lines from
nostrils to mouth, the pallor of the lips. The luminous cream of her
skin had given way to a whiteness that looked dead. All the exotic
color of her—the color that fascinated him—was gone. It was almost as
if some magic had wafted away the Naomi he knew, as if this were
another woman.

He stood there gazing down on her, confused, silent before the
revelation he could not quite compass. Only the eyes of his Naomi
remained, infinitely sad, infinitely lovely, even with the heavy black
gone from their straight lashes.

“You don’t want me now. You don’t want the woman I really am. Don’t
stop to think! Don’t hesitate! Just answer me,” she whispered.

But he did stop to think. Without quite meeting the eyes raised to
his, holding his own away from the face that seemed suddenly a strange
one, he lifted her two trembling hands, put them against his lips.

“I’ve asked you to marry me, Naomi,” he said huskily. “I’m asking you
again.”

“Thank you for that, boy dear. You—you’re just everything I thought
you were. But I’m not going to take you up. Not now! If you want me
six months from now, come back for me. I’ll know then—that you need
me. Only, dear—you won’t come.”

He looked straight at her then, letting himself see only the eyes
which had not changed. And she knew before he spoke that he was
bowing, without argument, to her verdict.

“I’ll come back for you,” he told her. “I won’t wait six months.
You’ll see!”

She simply shook her head and no smile of hope touched her pale lips.

A few minutes later she stood looking for a long time at the door that
had closed after him. Then she put on hat and coat and went down the
steps and over to the theater.




CHAPTER VI


                    Harvard Club,
                      New York, July 30th.

   Dear Naomi,—

   This letter is going to be harder to write than an income tax
   report. When a man has never before been on his knees to a woman,
   they’re apt to be creaky and resist bending. But I’m on my knees
   to you, my dear,—in tribute, in abject apology, in the tenderest
   feeling I’ve ever known in my life.

   Last March Bill Dixon went home and I sat back with the sensation
   of a good Samaritan. I was blithering ass enough to think I was
   the one who had sent him away. To-day, four months later, I’ve
   learned the truth. It came with the announcement of his marriage
   to Nan Crawford. He told me what happened. He told me what you
   had done, Naomi.

   I’ve never had much belief in women. I’ve always thought them
   rather a poor lot. That’s the penalty of having begun early to
   know the wrong side of them—assuming there was no other. But
   you’ve given an old stager a faith he’s never known. For that I
   can’t repay you. But whatever I have, whatever I can give you of
   devotion and friendship is yours, dear girl. Knowing what you
   were equal to doing for that boy has suddenly made life worth
   living for me.

   I haven’t seen you in months. Will you make up for lost time?
   Shall we go to supper to-morrow night?

                    Yours—I mean it—
                                Marshy.

Naomi’s eyes wandered from the letter to another that lay open on the
desk beside it. It was in a boy’s rugged hand, incoherent,
embarrassed. It told of his approaching marriage and tried to thank
her for making him see that the old love was the true one. She had
read it so many times that she could have told what it told her—with
eyes shut.

She reread Kent’s letter then. After a moment she picked up her pen
and wrote:

   Thank you, dear Marshy. I can use your friendship. I need it. But
   I’ve quit going out to suppers—for good.

                                Naomi.




THE BACK DROP

_DRAMA_


Comedy met Tragedy at the crossroads of Life.

“Know,” spake Tragedy, “from Wisdom have I learned that thou and I
emanate from the same source—born of the folly of man and nourished by
his deeds. The tie between us is so strong that we must follow, each
upon the other’s heels, as long as the road of life has its turnings.”

“Then come,” laughed Comedy, “a bargain let us conclude. Let each
forever carry some suggestion of the other!”

So, with a tear in the eye of Comedy and a smile under Tragedy’s
frown, they linked arms and proceeded down the road together.




THE BACK DROP

CHAPTER I


  RUDOLPH CLEEBURG
      Presents
   GLORIA CROMWELL
         in
     “LADY FAIR”
   A Comedy-Drama
         by
   _Bronson Reed_

A car pulled up sharp at the curb and a woman leaned out to read the
tall lettering. It loomed startling and white against a black ground.
Along a street where theaters crowded each other like chorus girls in
a manager’s office, that inky splash with its tracing of white paled
to oblivion all the others.

The man beside her watched her eagerly, studied the delicate profile
with a kind of hunger. When she turned, his eyes went alight at the
smile in hers.

“It’s stunning, ’Dolph. But then you always do things right.”

“Y’mean that? Do I always manage to suit you, kiddo?”

“You know you do.” There was a low, tender note in the voice that
would always be wistful. It was an odd voice—one that, breaking with
the swift snap of a violin string, brought tears from its audience as
one chokes at a broken chord.

“H’m, that’s all I want.” He grinned sheepishly. “No fool like an old
fool, eh?”

He stepped out as the chauffeur swung open the door, and reached up to
help her. Gloria Cromwell—in private life Mrs. Rudolph Cleeburg—was
not tall and her intense slenderness made her look frail, yet standing
next to her husband she measured a full inch above him. Any passerby
taking in the round face, eyes and figure of the well-known manager,
his bald pate and prominent features, would have smiled at the
information that he was the most artistic producer in America. But
then, no passerby would have noticed the hands, key to character, that
tapered so incongruously. Even the man himself failed to take count of
them. He knew only that he felt beauty like a tangible thing, that he
expressed it through the two mediums he loved—the stage and his wife.

He took her arm and they went down the cool dark alley to the stage
door. It was a Sunday in September, hazy and languid, the first
shadows of twilight creeping into the arms of night.

In almost every building on the block rehearsals were under way.
Behind blank front entrances with high iron gates locked fast,
throbbed the pulsing life of the theater. No effort too great, no work
too intense, to give to the world its most human tonic, amusement.

The dress rehearsal of “Lady Fair” had been called for 8:00 p. m. They
were early, having made good time from their place at Great Neck.
Gloria crossed the stage set for Act I while Cleeburg paused to
suggest to the electrician some experiments with the lights.

“Try a couple of reds, Bill, in the foots for Act II. And cut out
four or five of the ambers on top. They make her look too yellow, sick
around the eyes. Get me? Too much shadow. We want to bring out all the
flash in her hair. Light her up. It’s her big scene. And here—have a
smoke!”

He followed Gloria. She had tossed her hat on a table and stood taking
in the new props he had provided while the company made the customary
short tour that precedes a New York première.

With the shadows of the unlighted stage about her and the dusky quiet
of the empty house stretching at her feet, she seemed to the man who
went toward her deplorably young and tender, with a something yearning
from her that he had tried to reach and never even been able to
define. Not for the first time he asked himself: Was it the almost
childish form under the soft summer dress—or the delicate line of her
long throat—or the intense red curve of lip—or her pallor topped by
the tawny hair whose lights and shades he was so intent on featuring?
No, none of these! It was the look of her eyes. Wide and hungry, with
fright in their depths, they had arrested him six years before as he
hurried through his outer office; arrested him and found her a job.
The fright had gone long since. And the hunger which had been nothing
more than actual physical hunger. But the look that was so much like
the quality of her voice still lurked there, eluding him.

He came up behind her as she stood examining the heavy black velvet
drapes with crests of blue, purple and gold embroidered in the
corners.

“Like ’em?” he asked once more anxiously.

She veered about. “They must have cost a fortune, ’Dolph. Wouldn’t
those blue ones we had on the road have been good enough?”

“Not for you. Only the best for my girl! And look at you against ’em.
Those newspaper guys are right—there sure is something about you
that’s got the rest of the bunch lashed to the mast!”

“It’s what you’ve made me, ’Dolph.” The words came breathless, with
that strange fascinating catch. “You’ve put me over just the way you
did the rest. Goring and Wilbur and Chesterton. Without you I’d have
been just an actress. Now they call me an artist. And you’ve done
that—you’ve done every bit of it.”

With a furtive glance to make sure the electrician was still occupied
he went closer, laid an arm across her slim shoulders and gazed
eagerly through the shadows into her face.

“Say that again. Of course it ain’t true. They were all piking
compared to you. But say it anyhow. It’s music to me—the greatest
symphony and greatest opera rolled into one.”

“It is true.”

“Then if I never do anything else for you, that goes on the right side
of the ledger—what? Sometimes, little girl, I feel like I was a dog,
grabbing you the way I did right after I featured you and you thought
you couldn’t turn me down.”

“Nonsense!” She caught his hand and her clasp was so tight it seemed
to grip.

“I’m a pretty old piece of scenery and not easy to look at, at that.”
He glanced through the drapes at the back drop. It represented a
stretch of blue sky pierced with holes through which presently stars
would glimmer. “Like that old thing,” he added. “Just a piece of
shabby canvas, good enough for background.” And as she started to
protest he laughed, a laugh that wasn’t much more than a sound. “Why,
even Doug Fairbanks won’t be able to kid himself he’s young when he’s
past half a century.”

He turned as several members of the company strolled in and greeted
each with a hearty handshake. With a smile for every one and an ear
ready to listen, the Cleeburg of to-day had the same enthusiasm as the
pudgy newsboy who years before had run fat little legs off to procure
for a patron his favorite daily.

“Hello there, glad to see you! Well, they tell me we’ve got a
knock-out. Let’s have a look.”

He made for the rear of the house with his stage director who had
accompanied the play on tour.

The curtain up, he leaned against the seat in front, a long black
cigar jerking from corner to corner of his mouth like a propeller. Not
a gesture, not an intonation escaped him. His concentration ignored
any world but this. Had the building burned down, that stage before
him would still have been the pivotal point of interest.

When Gloria appeared between the black drapes, eyes luminous under the
untamed hair, and the thrill of her voice came over the footlights, he
sighed and a smile of anticipation spread across his face. It was the
look of one whose senses are about to be lulled by rare music.

The play had all the quality of delicately written French drama, its
big scene at the end of the second act being calculated to bring even
a New York audience straight out of its seat. Gloria and John Brooks
were as finely teamed as a pair of high-stepping thoroughbreds. He had
been her leading man two seasons. Little ’Dolph, with an eye to the
future, had him tied up on a five-year contract.

You would never have taken John Brooks for an actor. There was about
his clothes no suggestion of the extreme that Broadway is tempted to
affect. They were cut by a conservative tailor and he wore them with
the ease of not caring particularly what he had on. Critics called him
distinguished. When he walked into a stage drawing-room one knew
instinctively that more exclusive drawing-rooms had opened to him. He
never talked shop outside and never brought his social activities into
the theater. But it was generally known that his friends numbered
scientists and men of big business.

On the stage he suggested a clean-cut Britisher, tall and well
groomed, easy of manner, clipped of speech, yet with a more intense
vitality and that gleam of humor under the straight black brows that
is peculiarly, blessedly, of, by, and for America.

The manager sat back, eyes half closed, lapping up the charm of it as
a kitten laps cream. When the curtain fell he licked his lips and
purred as he turned to the director, Lewis.

“You’re right, Lewy! Never saw a pair to touch ’em. Gad, that give and
take, that playing into each other’s hands—nothing like it in this old
berg, I tell you!” He sprang up, bounded down the aisle like a rubber
ball. “Immense!” he shouted. “That act runs on greased wheels. It’s
sure fire! They’ll eat it alive.”

He climbed into a box; with amazing ease jumped on to the stage. Bulky
as was his figure, almost pouter pigeon in certain postures, there was
nothing funny about Cleeburg in action. It was the fire of his genius,
the spark that lighted his homely face with inspiration, that
commanded respect. Even with a handkerchief tied round his neck as it
always was in hot weather and the open sleeves of his silk shirt
flopping like awkward wings, no one thought of smiling. One merely
listened.

He gave a few instructions to the property men and slipped back to his
wife’s dressing-room, poking his head in at the door.

She was changing to a tea-gown, a lovely shimmery gold thing that
brought out the reds in her hair like touches of flame.

“Well, how does it go?” she asked. “Any suggestions?”

“Not half a one. Couldn’t be improved. And John—he was made for you!”

She dropped her eyes to examine a tiny rip in the train.

“Better mend this, Suzanne, before I go on. It might catch on
something.”

“Glad we’ve got him sewed up tight. First thing you know, one of the
boys’d be offering to star him and then biffo, we’d lose him!”

“He is—wonderful.” She did not raise her eyes as the maid’s needle
flashed in and out of the soft fabric, then looked up suddenly. “Lewis
thinks we have a big hit.”

“Lewis knows his business. You never had a chance that touched
it—comedy and the big heart stuff combined. Try a little more red,
honey. You look pale. Tired out, eh?”

“No—just a bit nervous, that’s all.” She turned hastily to the mirror,
picked up a rabbit’s foot and dabbed some color across her cheek
bones. As she bent forward, her teeth caught her lower lip and held
it. And Cleeburg, noting the reflection of her eyes, fancied fright in
them. Nerves, of course! Emotional tuning up of the vibrant artist!

He went out front as the curtain rose on the second act. It revealed a
boudoir. Not the sort bestowed upon woman by the average scenic
decorator with its brilliant splashes of color and general air of a
department store exhibit, but a room that suggested four walls
enclosing feminine taste.

Steadily Gloria and Brooks mounted to the big moment when the man’s
passion, like a torrent crashing through ice, carried the woman with
it. They stood facing each other and the voice of John Brooks came
quiet, yet with the threat of doom.

“We’ve played the game, you and I,—to the finish. And we’ve lost. No,
not lost, because this is the end we wanted. We’ve been a pair of
gamblers, banking on defeat, waiting to have the game get us. Now
we’re going to lay down our cards, admit we’re beaten, and take what
is greater than victory. You know what that is. I don’t have to tell
you I love you—”

The woman gave a terrified “No—no!” with arms thrust out to ward off
the thing she had desired. The man followed with a quick laugh as he
caught them and her to him.

Cleeburg jumped up and speeding down the aisle made a trumpet of his
hands.

“Hey, John—play that for all it’s worth. Give it to ’em strong. You
fall down a peg or two at the end. Got to keep up the tension. Get me?
Don’t be afraid of too much pep. Can’t be done in this town. Let go!
Give ’em the love stuff till they faint.”

Again and again he put them through it. Up to the crucial point it
went superbly. Then something seemed to snap. It was less in Brooks’
rendering of the speech than the way he caught up Gloria and swept her
to him. Instead of an onrush like a force irresistible, his embrace
was almost measured. One felt that with very little effort she could
have escaped.

Sitting in the front row now, a puzzled seam between his eyes,
Cleeburg noted that Gloria, too, appeared to hold off. Gloria, who
flung herself into a part as if it were life! What had happened? He
shook his head, began to pace the length of the seats.

“You’ll let down the whole act, children. You’ll lose your curtain.
Why, they’ve been wanting this to happen from the beginning. If you
don’t give it to ’em and give it to ’em big, they’ll can you. Sure
thing! Let’s have another go.”

John Brooks’ thin lips came together. There was something tense about
the way he went into the scene this time—muscles tight, hands
clenched, voice husky. And when finally he swept her into his arms it
was as if he would never let her go. Their lips met as the curtain
fell. Even in the empty house one could feel the thrill of it.

Cleeburg gave a chortle of relief. Just for a moment he had been
afraid they were going to muff it.

But he apologized for his persistence later over a bite of supper.

“It’s the crux, old man. That’s why I kept you at it. You see, the
woman is yours by every law of God. Once you know it, you don’t give a
damn for the laws of man.”

“I get you.”

“Put over the feeling that it had to be. If you don’t the whole show
goes fluey. You and the little girl do such bully team work, we don’t
want one hitch to spoil it. Hope I haven’t played you out.”

“Oh, that’s all right.” The other man smoothed his hair with a gesture
of both long hands and looked across the table. “Afraid my thick head
has tired Gloria, though.”

She was leaning back, limp, face white as the moon that looked in
between the pillars of the roof garden.

“Not a bit.” Her lids lifted quickly and Cleeburg was startled at the
fever under them. She leaned elbows on the table. “I was as stupid as
John. We just couldn’t seem to get it.”

“Well, don’t worry. It’ll go like hot cakes to-morrow night. You won’t
worry, kiddo, will you?” He patted her arm anxiously. “I don’t like to
see you look like this.”

“Why, there isn’t a thing wrong with me—truly.” She turned to watch
the dancers as they swayed past, two moving as one to the lure of
darky music. In the center of the flagged floor a fountain sent up
showering spray colored emerald, ruby and gold by lights from within.
The place was filled with a soft languor. It seemed set very close
beneath the Indian Summer sky.

When she turned back she found Brooks gazing at her.

“Come to think of it,” observed Cleeburg, glance traveling from one to
the other, “you don’t look any too chipper yourself, old man. Didn’t
notice it when you got in this morning but you’re both played out.”

“Gloria had a little smash-up after the performance last night. Been
working at top speed. Nothing wrong with me. We’re both tired, that’s
all. There wasn’t a breath of air in the train, either.” Brooks lifted
his glass of cider and a dry smile played round his lips. “I drink to
thee only with mine eyes,” he said to Gloria.

Cleeburg grinned. “Say, why not come out to the house with us now?
Give you something stronger. Stop off, shoot a few things into a bag
and a night in the country’ll do you good.”

Brooks put down his glass. “Thanks, no. Think I’d better stick to my
own bunk.”

“How about next week then? Run you out after the show Saturday night.
You can try a couple of holes of golf with Gloria Sunday.”

“Sorry, old man, I’m booked.”

“Well, any time you like. Ain’t a place, ours, where you have to wait
for a bid.”

“I know that.”

“What’s the matter with you anyhow? Last summer, you used to run out
every few weeks. This year, have to beg you to come!”

“Not a bit of it,” laughed Brooks. “Wait till we get this opening off
our chests and you won’t be able to get rid of me.”

“Can’t come it too strong to suit us, eh kiddo?”

Gloria’s eyes had drifted out to the swaying throng once more. “Of
course not,” she said quickly, and pushed back her chair. “If you
don’t mind, ’Dolph, I believe I am tired.”

Cleeburg noticed as they went down to the car that her step lagged.
When they had dropped Brooks at his flat and were speeding up Fifth
Avenue, sleepy under the quiet hour when life in New York closes one
eye, she turned swiftly. “’Dolph—you remember what you called yourself
in the theater to-night—before the others came?”

He thought a moment. Then his face went alight, all but the eyes.
“Your old back drop, y’mean?”

She nodded. “Don’t ever do that again—don’t!”

Her vehemence made him shift his position so that he faced her.

“Why, honey—”

The break in her voice had been poignant. Her hand clasping his arm
was feverish. He felt the heat of it through his thin coat. Even in
the dark he could see her eyes, brilliant, with something of the
fright he had read in them earlier in the evening. Only it was
intensified.

“Honey, what is it?”

“I want you to know I love you,” she rushed on breathlessly. “It
wasn’t just gratitude that made me marry you. I’ll always love you.
You’re splendid and fine and generous. They don’t come any better.
Never doubt it, ’Dolph! Never—will you?” She shook his arm, repeating
the question over and over.

“Why—kiddo—”

“And I have made you happy?” she broke in on his amazement. “I have
given you something for all you’ve given me?”

He answered quickly enough then.

“Everything, honey. Why, these past five years’ve been more than most
fellows get in a lifetime. I ask myself often what an old tout like me
ever did to deserve ’em. In the theater and out—hasn’t been a day that
wasn’t heaven. That’s what you’ve given me.”

She sat an instant silent. Then before he could divine her intention
she had carried his hand to her lips. But it was not their moisture he
noticed as he drew it hastily away and slipped an arm round her.




CHAPTER II


Over Long Island, as Cleeburg drove in the following day, hung a mist
that made the low hills look like a mirage melting into the sky. It
was as if the smoke of the city reached its long arm far over green
stretches and cool woodland, cloaking Nature with the garment of
industry.

Little ’Dolph sat forward, hat tossed to the floor, cigar ashes strewn
over it like snow. He had smoked incessantly from the moment the car
shot past the hedge surrounding the Cleeburg place. He had smoked with
brow furrowed and teeth chewing on the butt of his weed, concentrating
so intensely that for the first time in years it failed to circle from
corner to corner of the friendly mouth. He was worried—and about
Gloria. What had got her last night? What had brought the fever to her
eyes and that desperate grip to her fingers? What had made her cry,
with long sobs like a child’s when his arm went round her? Wasn’t like
her. Not a bit. He’d never seen her like that, didn’t know how to
handle it.

Overwork must be the answer. She’d been at it for six years seeing
results. And before that God knew how many without seeing them! He
recalled the poor little starved thing she was when first those eyes
with the strange glow back of them had begged for a chance. Since that
chance had been hers she hadn’t stopped, not for a minute. And how she
had mounted! For a second his look of distress vanished in a broad
grin of pride. Gloria had the divine fire, whatever that might be.
The light of it had always been in her soul but his was the
satisfaction of having kindled it to flame. He had found in her the
instrument to express all the seething love of beauty his unbeautiful
body harbored. He could not have put it into words but the
consciousness was there, a vital thing.

He looked out anxiously at the hazy September landscape. Yes, must be
overwork! If it had been anything else, she’d have told him. Dashed
like hysteria, that breakdown last night! Give her a long vacation
next summer, that’s what he’d do. He’d close her in the spring and
take her abroad when he went to clinch those English contracts.

Having reached the only decision possible in view of present demands
on her, he settled back, applied a light to a final cigar and puffed
peacefully until they pulled up at his office in the same building as
the theater.

Toward four-thirty she telephoned that she was feeling much better and
laughed at the relief in his voice. If he worried about her that way,
she’d give a perfectly rotten performance to-night!

But in spite of her chaffing, Cleeburg, going to her dressing-room at
seven, caught her unawares with head drooping into her hands and a
look of utter dejection about the slim shoulders. She lifted both
quickly as he entered and smiled up at him. He peered at the heavy
blue smudges under her eyes.

“Won’t need much make-up, will I?” she laughed, in quick response to
the look. “You see, I’m trying to put the grease-paint men out of
business.”

“What is it?” He pulled a chair close to the dressing-table. It was
higher than hers and so brought their faces on a level. “Something’s
eating you. What? Tell me—tell your old ’Dolph.”

She leaned over, brushed his cheek with her lips, then turned quickly
to the mirror and dabbed the color on her face with the same nervous
haste he had noticed the night before.

“Nothing’s wrong, dear. Wait till we settle down for a steady run and
you’ll see.”

“It’s sure fire! Only keep an eye on that second act. Don’t be afraid
to let go.”

From the wings he watched the audience stream in—beautifully gowned
women, perfectly groomed men, keen-eyed critics, his own colleagues
with soft collars and clothes not too well pressed, here a familiar
round-the-towner, there a merchant who took his first night
subscription seats as religiously as his pew in church. Truly a motley
such as only the Metropolis can produce. Little ’Dolph’s eyes shone
and his broad mouth broadened. Those women with their feathery fans
and glittering jewels; those men with their sleek heads and smart
clothes; the press; the world theatrical; they constituted his court,
this theater his kingdom.

Only a few times since the throne had been his had he failed to give
them what they expected of him. That was why to-night he saw in every
pair of eyes an eager anticipation that was to him like strong
stimulant. He slipped round to the front of the house as the curtain
rose.

All through the first act he divided attention between the stage and
the audience, watching the latter laugh and chuckle and wink and
furtively wipe its eye, and nodding as each effect came at the right
moment. When the lights went up he dodged backstage, not to Gloria,
but to Brooks.

“Great, old boy! You’ve got ’em. Just keep up that tempo. Feeling
fit?”

“Fine!”

“Look out for the end of this act, won’t you,” he added half
apologetically.

“Thought you were coming to that,” laughed Brooks.

“No offense, you understand.”

But he went back to his seat wishing the big scene finished. He
couldn’t help a twitch of uncertainty. If they handled it as they had
at first last night it would fall flat as a pancake.

Eagerly he followed every line. It was scintillant as sunlit ice and
very thin ice at that. The throng round him skated over it with the
actors and when Gloria’s scene with Brooks arrived they were, as he
had prophesied, keyed to an emotional pitch that only the limit of
acting could satisfy.

Then he held tight to the arms of his chair and literally his breath
stopped.

Brooks came to the climax. His vibrant voice fell across the quiet of
the house.

“We’ve played the game, you and I,—to the finish. And we’ve lost. No,
not lost, because this is the end we wanted. We’ve been a pair of
gamblers, banking on defeat, waiting to have the game get us. Now
we’re going to lay down our cards, admit we’re beaten, and take what
is greater than victory. You know what that is. I don’t have to tell
you I love you—”

Cleeburg felt the quick intake of breath, the surge forward, that
pulsing reach of an audience. If only they’d play it now for all it
was worth!

Gloria pulled back and terror was in her voice.

“No—no!”

For a second Brooks seemed to hesitate. What in Sam Hill was the
matter with him? Why the deuce didn’t he let go?

Then suddenly his laugh went high. He strode to her. His arms swept
out.

She stood poised as if in resistance, the light from above playing
over her, her eyes started up to his. One could feel the catch in her
throat, the swaying at the edge of a precipice. And then the eyelids
fell, the man’s embrace closed round her like an enveloping flame. Her
lips went to his.

With a deep sigh little ’Dolph subsided. The audience did likewise. It
had them! An excited buzz, the crash of applause told him that. He
dodged out of his seat and to the lobby. Nothing further was to be
desired. “Lady Fair” had gone over with a bang.

       *       *       *       *       *

It was over a month later that the manager finally prevailed upon
their leading man to week-end with them. He buttonholed Brooks after
the performance one Saturday night and refused to take “no” for an
answer.

“Say, John, getting upstage? Cut your swell friends this week. You’re
coming out with us, ain’t he kiddo?”

They were standing within the stage door. Cleeburg linked a persuasive
arm in the other man’s.

Gloria smiled without looking directly at Brooks. She drew her
squirrel wrap close about her and stepped out of the light.

“John’s always welcome, of course. But if he has other plans we
mustn’t interfere.”

“You don’t say!” laughed Cleeburg. “Well, he’s going to chuck any
other plans and give us the pleasure of his society.”

Brooks held a light to his cigarette. The flare of it illumined his
set mouth, the line of his jaw.

“Another time, old man. There’s a game on at the club to-morrow
afternoon.”

“Good! That being the case, we’ll save you money.” He started down the
narrow alley to the street.

Brooks looked across at Gloria. She was looking down, struggling with
the clasp of her glove.

“Come on,” urged Cleeburg.

An instant more Brooks hesitated. Then his head went back.

“All right, I’m with you.” And he laughed as if with relief.

They stopped off for his bag. They were still using the open car in
spite of the winds of late October. Gloria liked the slash of air
against her face, liked to get the first salty whiff of the Sound. She
leaned back with lids drooping and hands clasped loosely and was
silent all the way. The men talked of next year’s prospects.

“‘Lady Fair’ is good for next year and a season in London. Think I’ll
let you and Gloria take it over. She’s never had a lick at the other
side,” chuckled Cleeburg. “Bound to knock ’em silly.”

Gloria spoke for the first time.

“I wouldn’t think about London—just yet.”

Cleeburg started at the queer note in her voice. They turned into the
drive where willows drooped their branches to the ground. Beyond shone
the lights of the rambling old house, modernized by the family who had
owned and loved it for generations, but untouched as to line or grace.
High ceilings, French windows, arched doorways, tall fireplaces—these
constituted the charm of the estate little ’Dolph had presented to the
woman who had given him happiness.

Supper for two was spread before the flaming logs at one end of the
entrance hall. In the center of the table stood a bowl of autumn
leaves, the wild red of Gloria’s hair. Cleeburg pulled up another
chair as the chauffeur brought in their guest’s bag and helped him out
of his overcoat.

The latter stood gazing round the place with a look of real affection.

“It’s good to be back,” he said with a deep breath.

“Well, the house has been here. Your fault that you haven’t!” Cleeburg
cocked his ear to the comforting pop of a champagne cork.

“Gloria has enough of my company eight consecutive times a week,”
smiled Brooks.

“We missed you anyhow. Didn’t we, kiddo?”

“Of course. Seeing you in the theater isn’t a bit like having you here
under our own roof.” She took off her hat, pushing back the weight of
hair as she sat down beside him. “They’re distinct and separate
lives.”

“I wonder if that’s true,” Brooks put in quickly. “Do you really think
the life of the stage can be cut off completely from a man’s everyday
existence?”

“Why not?” There was almost an urge in her question, a plea in her
eyes.

“I’m inclined to believe,” he answered slowly, “that once the theater
is in a man’s blood, it colors everything he thinks and feels and
does. He’s got to put so much of himself into it that it becomes an
essential part of him.”

“But why is that more true of the stage than of any other profession?”

“Because success on the stage depends less on executive ability than
on sincerity. It’s swaying that crowd out there that counts.” He made
a sweeping gesture of his long, thin hand. “And they know counterfeit
when it’s handed them.”

“You said it,” agreed Cleeburg. “Make a business of acting and you
make a failure.”

“Lord,” laughed Brooks, “here I am telling Gloria something she knows
instinctively. Never saw a woman so charged with the power to make
people feel.” He stopped abruptly.

Gloria had been gazing into her glass as if into a crystal. She set it
down and the next words came as though she did not want to say them.

“If that’s so—I guess you’re right. I do live every thought and
emotion of every part I play. I suppose that’s why they call us
temperamental.” Her full sensitive lips curved in a half-smile. “You
don’t need temperament to sell stocks and bonds or argue a case in
court.”

“I beg your pardon,” corrected Brooks. “A lawyer often has to be a
darned fine actor. I know, because I started out to be one.”

“What’s that?” grinned his host.

“Fact! I haven’t made it generally known. It’s too funny even to make
a good press story. But I was admitted to the bar before the stage got
me.”

“Well, I’ll be—!” Little ’Dolph’s fork halted in its hurried trip
upward.

Gloria pushed her plate aside and leaned farther over the table, eager
interest warming her eyes. Brooks brought his round to meet them.
Sitting there with the flames flickering over tawny hair and smoky
gray dress, she seemed somehow part of them.

“Tell us how it happened, John.”

“Oh, there’s no story strung to it. I’d done stuff each year in
college theatricals and the last year we took our show on tour. I got
the bug and when an honest-to-God manager offered me a real job I fell
for it.”

“Have you ever wanted to go back to law?”

“If I did,” his thin lips twisted, “they’d think it too much of a joke
to take me seriously.”

He said it with rather a grim smile and looking at Gloria. She twisted
round in her chair, away from him. For a moment silence fell, broken
only by little ’Dolph’s apparent enjoyment of his supper.

A gale banged against the windows trying to break its way in. Gloria
got up, went over and drew aside the curtain. Brooks followed.

“I’d love to be out in it!” Her voice throbbed. Night shadows,
beckoning, fell across her face.

“It would never let you come back.”

“What a wonderful fight, though, trying to conquer it!”

“Do you think you could?”

“Yes. I think determination can conquer anything—even oneself.”

“If one could be sure of that.” He looked down at the full lips that
trembled a little, at the eyes with flames back of them, and walked
back to Cleeburg. “Think I’ll turn in, old man.”

Half an hour later Cleeburg stopped at the door of his wife’s room on
the way to his own. She was letting down her hair. It fell like a
loosened mane over neck and shoulders. He took a deep breath, more of
wonder than any other emotion. She turned, saw him and got suddenly to
her feet.

“Have you seen what a night it is, ’Dolph?”

She opened the French windows. A gale of dead leaves flung itself into
the room. She lifted her face, pulled her purple silk kimono closer
and stepped on the balcony. He tried to halt her with a warning
against catching cold. She laughed and beckoned to him.

Black clouds raced across the moon. Trees dashed against the house
with all the impotence of human effort against the walls of Destiny.
There was no rain. The wind leaped up and drove Nature before it, a
mocking god bent on destruction.

“By godfrey, if you could only get that on the stage!” whistled
Cleeburg.

Gloria said nothing. Her face was still lifted, lips apart. Her arms
darted out so that the long kimono sleeves spread like wings. Her
whole body was poised as if for flight.

Cleeburg stepped back and looked at her.

She was part of the storm-torn night. Something about the abandon of
the scene frightened him.

“Come in, honey, won’t you? Catch your death if you stay out like
this.”

Her arms dropped. She turned and followed him indoors. But opening his
own window a while later he saw her slim silhouette outlined against
hers, upright with the dusky light of a lamp behind her.

The next day at their noon breakfast he asked what time she had gone
to bed.

“I don’t know. The night was so fascinating, I stayed up with it until
day came.” She looked as if she had not slept.

Cleeburg lit a prodigiously long cigar, twirled it between his lips
and settled back benignly in an armchair by the fire.

“Well, children, I’m here for the afternoon. Drive over to the club or
do whatever you like. Little ’Dolph’s going to get busy doing
nothing.”

He reached over without altering his position of solid comfort and
picked at random one of the Sunday papers piled on the table beside
him. His broad face was suffused with a look of utter peace and
relaxation. Even the ever-active cigar suspended activities.

Gloria’s lips touched his forehead.

“We’ll go for a walk—back at four-thirty for tea.”

His eyes went after her the length of the foyer to a side door opening
on the gravel walk—Gloria in dull green sport coat and tam, a fur
piece swung carelessly from one shoulder; and the tall well-knit man
in knickerbockers whose elastic step so easily fell in with hers. Had
they followed farther they would have seen two people tramping in
silence along a country road strewn with leaves that faded from green
to mottled dead brown under a sullen sky. They would have marveled at
the set look of the man’s mouth, the quivering of the woman’s. Those
sympathetic prominent eyes of his, always seeking the most beautiful
way to simulate human emotion, would have clouded with question had
they read the pain in both pairs that stared straight along the road
without meeting.

Half a mile or so the two walked and then abruptly the man turned.

“I tried to avoid it, Gloria.”

“I know.”

“But he took the matter out of my hands. You saw that.”

“Yes.”

“I could see he was hurt because I hadn’t been out this year. And
little ’Dolph isn’t the sort of man you can hurt.”

“No.”

“We both know that, don’t we?”

She looked up at him without answer. Tears stood in her eyes.

He turned his from them and his lips went tighter.

“He’s the finest that walks in shoe leather,” he added.

“I told him that the night we came in from the road. But I was telling
it more to myself than to him. John, I felt just knowing that you—that
you cared, was disloyal to him.”

“I wouldn’t have let you know it, Gloria. I was determined never to
suggest it by so much as a word. Then when you went smash at the
theater the day before we came in, I—somehow I didn’t have to tell
you, did I?”

“No.” It was a whisper.

“I want you to believe I couldn’t be anything but square with little
’Dolph. You do, don’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Why, even on the stage, I feel I haven’t the right to take you in my
arms. And I must have shown it in some way or other. He noticed the
difference at the dress rehearsal.”

She walked on silently at his side.

“But I’m glad you know. Don’t blame me for that. It’s the biggest,
finest thing in my life, a thing I can’t help. I wouldn’t be human—”

“We must never mention it again, John,” she broke in and her voice
came throbbing as it had the night before. “We can’t help it, just as
you say. But we must keep it locked up tight, so that it will harm no
one—not even ourselves. We owe that to him.”

“Yes. I’d made up my mind to that.”

“You mustn’t see me away from the theater. You mustn’t come out here
any more.”

“I dare say it’s better that way.”

Her eyes traveled along the leaf-strewn road, then up to the sulky
sky. And because they were not seeing quite clearly she stumbled and
almost fell across a fallen trunk.

The man’s arm went round her, holding the slim body a moment. Then
with a conscious tightening of muscles he drew it away and plunged on
without a glance at her.

Presently he turned and in the look he gave her was a sort of
desperate pleading.

“Is there any harm in telling you just once, Gloria, what you mean to
me? I’ve been telling it to myself so long.”

“I—I don’t think you’d better. I—I don’t believe I could listen.”

He looked down. Her eyes, struck with terror, went up to his.

“Please—don’t.”

“It’s all right. I won’t.”

They came to a trail through the woods.

“Shall we take this back?” She turned into it.

He reached up and broke a last branch of red leaves that trickled like
blood from a dying tree, and handed it to her.

“Have you noticed how intensely bright this live stuff looks when
everything around it is dead or dying?”

Little ’Dolph a mile or so distant, dozed by the fire with cigar still
sidling from the corner of his mouth. His dreams were hazy and
disjointed. But Gloria as he had seen her on the balcony the night
before drifted through them. The howling night swept by, tearing at
silken robe and wild hair. She seemed to sway with it. The clouds
descended. He had a vague sense of effort to reach out, to hold her,
that breathless catch at the heart of nightmare. Then suddenly he lost
sight of her. A distant crash and he saw the clouds sweep her up
and—while he stood rooted—carry her away.

He sat up with a gasp. The cigar fell from his lips. His heart thumped
madly.

“What a shame! The banging of the screen door wakened him!” It was
Gloria’s voice and she was coming toward him.

He gave a great sigh of relief.

“By godfrey, I’m glad to be awake! Come here, kiddo. Want to make sure
I’ve still got you!”

She whisked the branch of scarlet leaves across his face.

“Just had a dream that took you right out of my young life and I
couldn’t catch up!”

She pulled off tam and coat, swung to the arm of his chair.

“Can’t lose me, Dolphy dear!”

“By-the-way,” remarked Brooks, as Gloria served tea, “please don’t
mind if I beat it back to town to-night. I’ve got to see my lawyer at
ten a. m., and you won’t be going in until to-morrow noon, will you?”

“Yes, I do mind, by George!” came from ’Dolph. “We get you out here
once in a blue moon and you can’t even stand it for one day. What do
you want with a lawyer anyhow? Hold on to your pocket and attend to
your own legal affairs.”

“But if John has to go in, dear, we mustn’t keep him.”

Brooks was looking down at the cap twirling between his hands.

“See, old man! Your wife understands.”

“All right!” Cleeburg got up, peeved, and went to the bell. “What time
do you want the car? I’ll drive you to the station. But hanged if I
don’t think you pay us a mighty poor compliment!”

He still showed annoyance when Brooks went up to pack his bag.

“What’s got him, anyhow?” he put to Gloria. “Damned if I ask him
again!”

All the way to the station he chewed on his cigar, responding
laconically when his guest tried to make conversation. The little
manager had a peculiar racial pride that John Brooks unwittingly had
speared.

“Good enough to hand out his weekly stipend; good enough to give him
his living!” kept spinning round the active brain. “But not good
enough any more to sit with at the table! Prefers his Fifth Avenue
cronies for that.”

As the car stopped, Brooks swung down, reached out a hand.

“Thanks, old man. Had a great time!”

“The hell you had!” said Cleeburg.

He drove back still turning over his guest’s desertion and madder
every minute. When the car pulled up he sprang out, intent upon
talking the whole thing over with Gloria. He crossed the veranda,
opened the front door.

She was sitting in the chair he had occupied before the fire. Her body
was bent forward, head lowered. He went nearer. She was stripping the
branch she had brought in of its blood-red leaves. One by one she
broke them off and dropped them into the fire. And her eyes never left
them as they curled up and shriveled to a crisp.




CHAPTER III


We who sit in the orchestra of life are inclined to smile, to lend
willing ear to whispers of scandal from behind the footlights. Perhaps
the standards are a bit less rigid on the surface. But so are
emotions. They cannot be hidden as the rest of the world has learned
to hide them but must be brought forth on the stage nightly that we at
play may know the joy of laughter and tears for which our own lives do
not exact payment.

Those twin giants, Opportunity and Propinquity, stand guard at the
stage door, ushering in with a flourish each newcomer. Human frailty
is their stock in trade, the theater their most satisfactory market.
For a year they had stalked the steps of Gloria Cromwell and John
Brooks. For a year they had appeared at unexpected moments, working in
absolute harmony, waiting with tongue in cheek for the unguarded
second when the set line of the man’s mouth would relax; when his lips
would tell her what his arms had not yet made known; when the woman’s
voice with its strange thrilling note would meet his and confess.

And they had been cheated. The unguarded second had come on the dingy
stage of a small town theater during the tour of “Lady Fair”—with
Gloria crumpling at his feet and his arms going round her in a sudden
desperate clasp. Alone in her dressing-room, her opening eyes had met
the look in his like a shaft of light struck through blindness. His
whispered “Gloria,” the straining of her close as if to hold her
always; the swift loosening of that hold; the step backward; the
breaking of their locked gaze.

If love could be classified—and of course it cannot—I wonder how we
would label love that goes quietly on its way without hysteria,
without big scenes, with no effort to grasp that to which it has no
right; knowing that it must endure, even while it can never find
fulfillment.

’Dolph Cleeburg, with round eyes constantly in search of new angles on
old conflicts, did not dream that daily in his own home, in his own
theater, those eyes were looking upon drama more vibrant than any he
could see in a mimic world—the quiet tragedy of passion which in daily
contact with its object, yet soldierwise faces its own death knell.

He took note of nothing but the crowds that jammed the theater. He
planned gaily for next season’s tour, to be topped by triumphal entry
into London.

“You and John will be a knock-out over there,” he told Gloria, eyes
popping. “Even if I am sore at him, I’ve got to admit he knows his
job.”

Gloria looked out at the hills, shorn of all but bare-limbed trees and
covered with a fine frost, the gray beard of coming winter. It was
their final week-end in the country, later than they usually remained.
But she had wanted it so.

“Have you spoken to John about going?” she asked.

“Not since he was here. Haven’t spoken to him at all.”

“Big baby!” she laughed.

“Well, he hurt my feelings. I can’t forget the way he gave us the
go-by.”

“Then—then why send him abroad?” It came with a sharp intensity. “We
can look the ground over when we cross this summer and engage an
Englishman.”

“Not on your life! You and John pull too well together. The pair of
you will give ’em a taste of real American pep.”

She hesitated, eyes riveted to the vista of cold hills. Suddenly she
wheeled round, one hand grasping the drape that bordered the French
window. The next words came like a catapult.

“’Dolph, don’t book me for London! I’m not going! I don’t want to play
there.”

“You don’t—” Cleeburg’s jaw dropped in sheer amazement.

“No,” she raced on. “I’ve been thinking about it—a lot. I don’t want
to go.”

“But why?”

“I’ve never been over. I don’t know any one—”

“That won’t take long. Why, they’ll be giving you a rush the day after
you land. And there’s John for company if you get homesick.”

“Yes, I know. But”—she turned once more to the stripped hills, then
back with something like terror in her eyes—“but it’s you I need,
’Dolph. I don’t want to be so far away from you.”

He got out of the chair that hugged his merry fire, went to her, laid
a hand that trembled over hers.

“Y’mean that, kiddo? After six years of me, do I honest-to-God matter
as much as that?”

Her hand curled up and over his, holding it tight.

“Oh, ’Dolph, if you knew how much I need you! More now than ever
before! Don’t send me away—don’t!”

Cleeburg’s eyes went up to hers. Hers went down before them.

“By godfrey!” he said finally, brushing a hand across his eyes. “Think
I’m crying. Ain’t ashamed of it, either.”

She did not answer.

“You, too!” He peered under her lowered lids. “Fine pair of slushes,
eh? Well, I want to tell you right now, honey—ain’t a knock-out I ever
had that made a hit with me like this does.”

She brought a smile to her silent lips.

“All I’m looking for is the best thing for you,” he went on. “You’re
the main guy in this combination. I’m just the old back drop like I
told you. If you ain’t going to be happy in London, you don’t
go—that’s all. But think it over! I’d like to see my little girl make
the Britishers sit up. We’ll give them the once-over this summer. Then
you can decide.”

       *       *       *       *       *

The memory of that afternoon with Gloria against the sunless winter
twilight begging not to be sent away from him, was to little ’Dolph
like some treasure one keeps in a vault—to be taken out, gazed upon
and locked away again. Sometimes in the rear office that was his
sanctum, when things had gone wrong or a lull came in the day’s
activities, he would sink back in his chair, a smile slowly radiating
his plain features, and before him would come a woman with arms
outstretched toward him as if for protection against all the world.
The wonder of it made him glow, sent the worries of business scurrying
into the background.

He was seated so one Saturday afternoon between the matinée and
evening performances, after having rounded up the tour for next
season. The immortal cigar circled contentedly and he lolled back,
contemplating a sweep of intense blue sky—but seeing rather the Long
Island hills against a somber one—when his secretary brought word that
John Brooks was outside and wanted to see him.

Cleeburg nodded.

“Lo, stranger,” he said a bit sheepishly as the latter came in. “Time
you showed up.”

“I’ve been trying to see you for the past month,” Brooks informed him,
throwing hat and coat on a chair and pulling another close to
Cleeburg’s desk, “but you passed me up every time we met. Never mind,
old man,” he added with a short smile as the other started to lay down
his cigar, “I know why. You were sore at me—and with reason. We’ll let
it go at that. I’m sorry.”

“So’m I,” grinned little ’Dolph and sat back again. “When I like a
fellow, I like him. Enemies can’t hurt my feelings. Now what’s on your
mind?”

Brooks got up as suddenly as he had sat down, took a turn the length
of the room, and came back.

“’Dolph”—he began somewhat awkwardly and stopped. “’Dolph,—when this
season closes I’m going to ask you to get some one else for the road.
I can’t go out next year.”

For the space of a breath the manager said nothing. He sat blinking
uncertainly as if not sure of his ears. Then he jerked forward.

“What’s that?”

“I know it seems a rotten trick to pull. But I want you to take my
word, ’Dolph, that I wouldn’t do it if I hadn’t justifiable reasons.”

“Am I to understand that you’re handing me your notice?”

“Yes, old man.”

“You’re notifying me that you quit?”

“Yes.”

“When?”

“When we close. If you can let me off before then—”

Cleeburg’s laugh cut the sentence like an ax. It held—sharp,
contemptuous. Then his teeth shut on his cigar until the end broke off
in his mouth.

“Who’s offering to star you?” came tersely.

A flash from the other’s eye answered the arraignment. But his reply
was low and quiet.

“Nobody.”

“Since when did you take me for an easy mark?”

“’Dolph,” Brooks began, “you and I have been on the level with each
other always. I’ve played fair and I’m going to keep on playing fair.
I’m quitting for reasons I can’t make clear to you now. You’ll have to
take my word for it.”

“The hell I will!” Cleeburg shot out. “This has been coming a long
time. I saw it when you were in the country. Swelled head—that’s the
answer! Didn’t think they could do it to you. But those society snobs
have got you thinking you’re Edwin Booth.”

The other man’s thin lips opened. His eyes narrowed with a look almost
of menace. Then in silence he picked up a flexible paper cutter and
bent it slowly in two. There was a snap. He chucked the pieces on the
desk.

“That’s a damned injustice, Cleeburg. Wish you hadn’t said it. But it
won’t change matters any. I’m quitting.”

“Look here, sorry if I was hasty. You hit me hard—that’s all! Sit
down. Let’s talk it over—cards on the table. What’s the big idea?”

“I told you.”

“No, you didn’t. Somebody’s after you. Somebody’s going long on the
golden promise stuff. I ain’t a fool. That’s plain as the nose on your
face. Now who is it? Kane? Coghlan? Surprised they didn’t try to get
you long ago.”

“They did. I turned them down.”

Beads of perspiration had gathered on Cleeburg’s head. He pulled a
handkerchief from his coat pocket and mopped mechanically.

“Anything wrong downstairs?”

“N-no.”

The manager looked up sharply. “If there’s trouble, just spill it and
I’ll settle things to your satisfaction.”

“Nothing wrong, old man.”

“Then look here, let’s get down to cases. If it’s business, we’ll talk
business. You’ve got to stay. Gloria can’t get along without you.”

Brooks’ eyes shifted to the window.

“I don’t want any trouble for her,” little ’Dolph pursued. “I’ve got
you billed together next season. Her public looks for you both. I’ll
meet any offer you got. Yes—and top it.”

Brooks turned back slowly, shook his head.

Cleeburg sprang up.

“Well, get me straight—will you? You’re tied up tight. And I won’t let
you off. Now I’ll just about show you where you stand.” His thumb went
down on the press-button in his desk as if it were going through the
top. “Bring me Mr. Brooks’ contract,” he told his secretary.

Brooks walked over to the window. His hands were shaking. His face was
dead white. He stood staring out with jaws set and the look of a man
going into battle.

But Cleeburg saw nothing of that. His own hands opened and shut
spasmodically. He tramped steadily back and forth the space of his
desk, muttering to himself like the rumble of storm. Under the puzzled
question that brought brows together was a frown of fury.

When the contract was handed him, he rustled quickly through the
pages, scanning the closely typed sheets, studying it clause for
clause.

“No, sir! I’ve got you!” he ended triumphantly.

“’Dolph, I’ve never asked favors—not from you nor any other man. But I
ask you now to let me off without any kick. You know me well enough to
realize I wouldn’t, without some good reason.”

“Then I’ve got to know what that reason is.”

“I can’t tell you.”

“Not the ghost of an excuse, yet you want me to let you quit without a
murmur! What d’you think I am?”

“I think you’re man enough not to try to hold me, contract or no
contract.”

“That won’t work! Here it is, black on white.” He banged down the
contract. “No loophole for three years! It’s ironclad.”

“Then I’ll have to break it,” the man at the window said quietly.

Cleeburg went close to him. For some unaccountable reason this man
calmly breaking all rules of the game, made him feel apologetic. An
outraged sense of justice added to his fury.

“Oh, you will—will you? Well, we’ll just look after that. Whatever
you’ve got up your sleeve, Brooks, it’s a skunk trick. And I won’t
stand for it, d’you hear? I’ll stop you from tying up with anybody
else. S’help me, I will!”

“I’m not tying up with anybody else. I’m quitting—for good.”

“What?”

“That’s why I want you to release me.”

Cleeburg gave the same hard contemptuous laugh as before.

“What’re you trying to put over?”

“Nothing.”

“You mean to tell me you’re chucking a profession when you’re right on
top?”

“I’m going back to the law—if the world hasn’t too keen a sense of
humor to accept a one-time actor as a lawyer.”

The manager gave him one long uncomprehending look, then flung back
his head and roared. It was laughter not pleasant to listen to. Brooks
stood it silently for a stretch while his hands twitched. Then his
eyes flared as if fire were behind them. Still he did not turn from
the window.

“Let’s end this, will you? We’re not getting anywhere. And I’ve given
you my ultimatum.”

“Well, I’ll give you mine.” Cleeburg had lost all count of words. The
bruise of bucking against a stone wall had made him see red. “You
stick to Gloria or I’ll make it so hot for you that they’ll hoot you
out of this town! That’s the only way to handle—swine!” He broke off,
turned on his heel, went back to the desk. Suddenly he leaned across
it. “What the hell do you want, anyhow?”

Brooks came round like a pivot. The other man’s breath held at the
look on his face. “I want your wife! Now for God’s sake throw me out,
will you!”

It was quite still in the room. Even the words were spoken in
something less than a whisper. When they had come there was no outward
intimation that a man had pulled down a mountain crashing about his
head.

Cleeburg’s hands clenched where they lay on the desk. He stared across
it without changing position. The blood mounted to his wet forehead,
then receded, leaving it gray white. His face was that of a man ready
to kill. Then he shook his head a little vaguely, felt for the chair
behind him, pulled it up to the desk. But he did not sink into it. He
caught hold of the arm and stood so, steadying himself.

“Nothing on God’s earth would have made me tell you, ’Dolph,” Brooks
went on hoarsely. “I thought I could make you let me off without a
word. But you can see for yourself—” He paused—then abruptly: “Do you
know what it means to take her in my arms, loving her? Do you know
what it means to want another man’s wife and feel her lips on yours
every night?”

Cleeburg moistened his own. They opened and closed. His nails dug into
the varnish of the chair. His eyes, so long unseeing, visualized in a
flash the scene they had gazed upon so often—Gloria in the arms of the
man facing him, himself urging them to more intense expression, more
abandon of love. Like a raging animal the fighting male leaped up in
him—then subsided, knowing it had to fight only itself. He met the
straight look. In turn it met his. And he knew that set mouth had
spoken truth, clean, uncompromising; could not have spoken at all if
it had been otherwise. He groped uncertainly,—spoke at last half in
fear, the first thought that had seized him.

“Does—does she—know?”

John Brooks looked into the tortured face and lied without hesitation.

“No.”

“You mean—she hasn’t even guessed?”

“No. And I don’t want her to.”

“That’s why you kept away from us?”

“Yes.”

“That’s why you went back to town last time you were with us.”

“Yes.”

“And I thought you were a damned snob!” A hand that trembled came
across the desk top. “Sorry I said what I did. Pardon!”

The other made an attempt to treat it lightly. Two shaking hands
clasped.

“No trouble about getting off now, eh?”

“I—I’d like to eat dirt for the way I talked to you,” said Cleeburg.

“Forget it! Your assumption was the only logical one. Another man
would be after me with a gun for what I’ve told you.”

“Look here,” little ’Dolph stumbled on, “I—I’ll star you myself.”

“No,” Brooks smiled a bit grimly. “I’m quitting—for good.”

’Dolph Cleeburg’s eyes, comprehending now, took in the drawn face and
tired look of the man who had fought a losing battle—and won. And some
strange click of memory brought simultaneously the same look of
desperation in another face. Where had he seen it? When? Why did it
haunt him? He sat down, picked up the halves of the paper cutter and
tried to piece them together. Suddenly they rattled to the desk.
Gloria! Gloria’s white face that night after he had put them through
their paces, the night she had clung to him, the night of her strange
outburst of hysteria. Gloria’s face when he suggested sending them
abroad! Gloria’s face a dozen times since!

His gaze moved slowly toward the door, straining as a man stares
through the dark. His thumb pressed the button on his desk, not as
before, but mechanically. He waited without moving. Yet his secretary
stood in the doorway fully half a minute before he spoke.

“Find out if Miss Cromwell is in her dressing-room. Say I’d like to
see her here.”

Brooks took a quick step toward him.

“What do you want her for.”

“To tell her you’re quitting.”

“That’s not necessary. See here, ’Dolph, let’s drop it. You and I
understand each other.”

“No harm telling her, is there?”

The other man stepped back and sat down with a gesture that told the
futility of argument. He, too, sat with eyes on the door.

Neither spoke. Little ’Dolph’s face seemed to sag. The skin fell
heavily round the jaws. The eyes had a vague, helpless look. He took
out his handkerchief, folded it carefully and put it back in his
pocket. He got up, changed the position of a chair, came back to the
desk.

“’Dolph, what are you going to do?” Brooks brought out at last.

“Just tell her,” he repeated.

The door opened and Gloria came in, dressed for the street.

“I’ve been waiting for you to take me to dinner,” she told Cleeburg.
“What’s kept you, dear?”

He got up, pushed his chair in her direction.

“News,” came uncertainly after a second’s pause. “Rotten news. John’s
leaving us.”

The bomb was flung. He stood peering into her face, waiting for its
answer rather than that of her lips.

There would be surprise—there must be that! And after the first start
of amazement, a protest. And indignation! The outburst of the actress
about to lose the support on which she depends. His hands clenched.
That she might not see, he clasped them behind him. God, let her know
the anxiety natural under the circumstances! Let her rise up
determined to hold this man to his business contract! Let her threaten
with all the impersonal fury he himself had shown! Let her prove that
to her John Brooks was merely part of her professional life! That as
such she would not let him go!

He waited while his silent lips moved in prayer.

Gloria’s first swift glance was to Brooks. His linked with hers. Her
fingers locked and unlocked. Twice she opened her lips without speech,
then turned back to Cleeburg.

“Has anything happened? There—there’s been no trouble between you, has
there?” was all she said.

“Of course not,” Brooks put in quickly. “I’ve told ’Dolph I’m quitting
for good. That’s all there is to it.”

Little ’Dolph did not take his eyes from her. Now it would
come—surely. She had been too amazed, too taken back before. He waited
for the throbbing voice to answer.

“You—you’re leaving the stage?” it asked too quietly.

“Yes,” Cleeburg plunged in. “He’s quitting us—cold. Get that? He’s
leaving us in the lurch. What do you make of it?”

With a look of sudden fear, Brooks sprang up. “See here, ’Dolph—”

“John must have some good reason—”

“Do you know what it is?”

She glanced quickly from one to the other. Something in both faces
brought her, too, to her feet. “Why should I?”

“You didn’t seem surprised when I told you.”

“I am surprised, of course.”

“Then why in God’s name don’t you make him give you some explanation?”

“Hasn’t he given you one?” she asked very low.

“Yes! Do you want to hear it?”

“’Dolph!” the other man fairly leaped at him.

“Wait a minute!” Cleeburg stretched out a hand. His throat was so
parched, he could scarcely bring out the words. “Wait a minute! I’ve
got to go through with this. I’ve got to know.” He turned to Gloria.
“You asked if anything happened. The biggest thing has happened since
you came into the room. I sent for you to tell you John was going.
That means you lose the best support you ever had or will have. It
knocked me out completely. And you take it without a murmur. You’ve
got him under contract, yet you don’t make the ghost of an effort to
hold him.”

Gloria’s voice shook as she answered.

“Why should I try to hold him against his will?”

“Why wouldn’t you put up the fight of your life to hold him—unless
you’re afraid to?”

“Afraid to?”

“Let’s drop this!” came swift and sharp from Brooks.

“I can’t—I’ve got to know,” Cleeburg broke in pitifully. Then to
Gloria like a man pleading for life: “You didn’t want me to book you
and John for London. You preferred not to go. That’s a fact, ain’t
it?”

“Yes.”

“Was it—was it because you didn’t want to be over there with
him—alone?”

She stared as he put the question—stared into the eyes that were like
a bleeding animal’s.

“I didn’t want to go without you. You know that.”

He saw her mouth quiver at the corners and her teeth hold the lower
lip. And all her nervousness that night of the dress rehearsal swept
before him in torturing detail. He shook his head helplessly. He
grasped the arm of a chair as he had once before and steadied himself.
Haltingly the words he had known he must speak came at last.

“Why wouldn’t you go without me? Was that—was it because you knew what
I know now—that he loves you?”

She gave a start. He saw her eyes fly to the other man’s. There was
nothing of indignation in that look, nothing of anger. Terror—yes—and
question! But back of both a glow—the instinctive look of the one
woman to the one man that will live as long as the world. Because
unconscious, it was all the revelation the man who watched her needed.
A sort of groping wonder at his blindness seized him. Then little
’Dolph sank into the chair and, like a candle snuffed, hope went out
of his eyes.

What she said as she turned back to him was merely a veil drawn across
thought to hide its nakedness.

She went over, laid a hand on his shoulder and looked into the poor
haggard face that had not learned, as have women, to conceal its
suffering. Her own was as white.

“’Dolph, dear—whatever John has told you, I want you to believe that
he’s never, by so much as a word, been disloyal to you.”

He patted her hand and tried to smile.

“I know that, kiddo. It’s all right. Honest it is.”

“Don’t blame him. We’ve been together so much. The theater is so
different from any other kind of life. It’s so—so intimate.”

“’Dolph has been one hundred per cent there.” Brooks squared his
shoulders as he spoke and went toward the door. “Another man would
have put a bullet through my head.”

“You—you’ll go on being his friend, ’Dolph?”

“Don’t worry, kiddo.”

“You and I will have each other.” Her voice broke.

His empty eyes came round to her.

“You’re going to stay on with me?”

“Of course I am.”

“Y’mean it?”

“Of course I do.” She looked to Brooks and held out her hand.
“Good-by, John.”

He came over and took it and held it for a moment—tight.

“Good-by, Gloria. I’ll be leaving town next week, if ’Dolph’s willing
to have an understudy take my place from to-night on. I’m not likely
to see you again.”

Their eyes met and managed to smile. Then Gloria looked away.
Something in her throat was fluttering like a wild thing.

When she looked back the door had closed.

“You’re all right, honey,” Cleeburg murmured huskily.

Three hours later he let himself into the quiet office, switched on
the light and went to the desk. A broken paper knife lay near the
inkstand. He picked up the pieces, held them together with half a
smile, then let them drop from his hand into the waste basket.

The chair he had pushed forward for Gloria stood as she had left it.
He drew it over, sat down, and with broad mouth firm but hands that
shook a little, pulled a sheet of foolscap toward him and took up a
pen.

The pen moved across the sheet, sometimes hesitating, sometimes swift
as a comet. But the determined line of little ’Dolph’s mouth never
relaxed.

   _My dearest little girl_:

   I’ve been thinking a lot since dinner, and when a fellow has sort
   of lost the habit of thinking about anything but his next show it
   comes hard. But don’t you jump at the conclusion that what I’m
   going to say is hasty or that it ain’t final. For years there was
   a funny old feeling inside of me that I had something to tell the
   world and no way to tell it. I wanted to put over something on
   the stage that would sound like music or look like a beautiful
   painting. Scenery wouldn’t do it. The women I had trained
   couldn’t do it. I didn’t even know, myself, just what it was. I
   used to tell myself often I was a poor nut. Then you came along
   with that voice of yours and those eyes and the fire that hasn’t
   any name, and did it all for me. If there hadn’t ever been
   anything more for me than seeing those hopes come true, it would
   have been enough. But I’ve had you for almost six years. You made
   me happier than you know, kiddo. And what has a poor old dub like
   me ever done to expect more than the happiness life has already
   handed me through you? Why, that’s a fortune that makes the
   Rockefeller millions look like thirty cents. If I try to hog
   more, if I keep you from the thing you’ve got a right to, the
   thing you gave me for six years, shooting’s too good for me.

   You don’t think I could let you stay on with me, knowing that you
   and John belong together, do you? And you do belong together. You
   know I always said you made a fine team. Why, kiddo, it would
   finish me. I want you to be happy, that’s all. And I saw to-day
   where that happiness is for you.

   I fixed it so that John couldn’t get off to-night. And I’m going
   to fix it now so that you’ll play together the rest of your
   lives. I’m sailing Monday to fix up those English contracts. When
   I come back in the fall you’re going to be free. No, not free,
   I’m wrong. I want to take you and John by the hands and say—Bless
   you, my children!

   You remember, I called myself once your old back drop. Well,
   being that is about the best thing that’s ever happened to me.
   And I’ll keep on being that if you’ll let me, until you quit the
   game. Let me go on putting you over just like always and I’ll be
   O. K. Don’t you worry.

   God bless you, kiddo.

                    ’Dolph.

He folded the sheets without reading them, put them into an envelope,
sealed it carefully, went downstairs and looked up the head usher.

“Take this to Miss Cromwell and give it into her hands yourself,” he
said. “And here, kid.” And he slipped the boy a dollar.




TWO MASTERS

_ROMANCE_


Love is a fantasy, a dream that only sacrifice can make come true. The
tragedy of it is not in dying, but in living without it.




TWO MASTERS

CHAPTER I


Across Bryant Park, chilled and damp under a gray sky emptied of
stars, a man hurried. His overcoat collar was turned up. His soft hat
was pulled down. His eyes between the two were dark-circled and
deep-sunk. His feet covered the wet paths with the stumbling haste of
one pursued.

To the east the faint gold streaks of an autumn dawn cut the clouds.
They reached up above the irregular skyline that is New York,
heralding the day some minutes after it was born.

The man sped across Fortieth Street and mounted the steps of one of
the few brownstone houses, relic of an old aristocracy, that refused
to be crowded out by the bourgeoisie of business. He fumbled in his
coat pocket, brought out a key, dropped it in his anxiety, finally got
the inner door open and made his way, still stumbling, up the stairs.

At an apartment on the second floor—for the house maintained its aloof
air of aristocracy only on the outside—he paused and squared his
shoulders. His whole body seemed to steel itself and then, very
softly, he inserted the key and entered.

A gentle rustle came from the room beyond and a trained nurse with
finger against her lips met him on the threshold.

“She—she’s all right?” he whispered, lips twitching.

“Sleeping.”

“I tried to get back earlier. We rehearsed until a few minutes ago.”
He threw hat and overcoat on a chair and sank into another. His head
went down into his hands. “God, those hours, when every minute I
thought—Miss Anderson,” he broke off, looking up to catch her
expression, “she hasn’t taken a turn for the worse! She’ll pull
through, won’t she?”

She smiled, a little sadly, at the desperate, so familiar query.

“She’s holding her own,” she answered with the formula equally
familiar.

“Can’t you tell me she’ll get well? Can’t you give me the assurance?”

“No one can do that, Mr. Moore. We can only wait and hope.”

She took a hesitant step toward him, hand outstretched to comfort.
Then evidently realizing how futile such effort would be, she turned
and went back to her place at the foot of the bed that was a misty
blur in the darkened room beyond.

He followed, precipitately yet with scarcely the sound of a footfall.
The room was full of shadows. A thread of sunlight, forcing its way
between blind and window, crept across the floor and gradually toward
the bed. But Frank Moore did not need its delicate finger-touch to
illumine the face that lay so still upon the pillow. He knew every
precious line of it, every contour, all the shades of modeling that
made it exquisite even though disease had in a few short weeks pressed
into a gaunt mask the curves of beauty. He stood looking down at its
stillness until a sudden broken cry came from him and he went quickly
into the other room.

With no shame for his man’s tears, he flung himself full length on the
couch and gave way to the misery he must hide when the wistful gaze of
the eyes he loved was on him. Long days of rehearsal, long nights of
anxiety, had weakened his resistance. He lay shaking with all the
pitiable helplessness of the strong man gone under.

On side streets and flashing under the reflectors on the big
twenty-four sheets along Sixth Avenue was his name in prominent black
letters.

      Kane Theatre
      45th Street
       beginning
     _November 5th_

      OSWALD KANE
       Presents
     the New Drama
  “THE LAUREL WREATH”
           by
    _Gaston Grisac_
       Featuring
     FRANKLYN MOORE

How often they had dreamed of the day when he and she could look up
and see that name as it stood out now, heralded, the featured one of
the season’s big production! How often had she pictured herself
stopping to read it each time it loomed before them, scanning it over
and over on her theater program, leaning beyond the rail of the stage
box to spur him to the success that must be his!

And to-night—the night that was to have been the greatest in their
life, she would be lying there, while he— He sprang up, with quick
stride covered the floor, back and forth, back and forth, like a
prisoner in a cell.

The day nurse arriving at seven, found him dazed and blank-eyed from
sheer weakness. As one feeds a child, she made him swallow some
steaming coffee, then led him without difficulty back to the couch.

“You must rest, Mr. Moore, or you won’t be equal to the performance
to-night.”

“I—can’t.”

“But if I promise to call you when Mrs. Moore wakes up, won’t you try
to sleep a bit?”

“I can’t, I tell you!”

“Please—”

She plumped up the pillows and he fell back among them, exhausted. He
did not sleep but a sort of numbness gripped him as if the blood had
been drained from his veins. And while his body lay still, his mind
moved with wonder. Ambition—hope—of what use? To-day for him, this day
that was to make all the days to come, there was just one reality.
That face in there with its lines of suffering, that frail body, that
soul that must live on for him. Nothing else was worth a
thought—nothing! All night long as he had rehearsed, perfecting under
the subtle guidance of Oswald Kane, the minutest detail of
characterization, the most delicate shading of the difficult rôle he
had mastered, he had been standing in reality at her bedside. Like a
well-ordered mechanism he had gone through the part. But the
indeterminate something that was Franklyn Moore had been in that
shadowy room—with her. Kane had noticed the lack. An anxious frown had
drawn his expressive brows momentarily together. But he had said
nothing until the dress rehearsal was over and the company had gone
home to sleep in preparation for the night’s performance. Then he had
linked his arm through Moore’s and drawn him into the darkness of the
wings.

“Frank, I know this is an ordeal for you. If there were any way of
postponing the opening, I would do it. You know that. But it can’t be
managed. We’re all set. They could only conclude that something was
wrong with the play.”

“Of course—I know. That’s all right.”

“And, my boy, we can’t afford to let it fail because of this—this
misfortune that has come to you. It’s on your shoulders. We must come
through, Frank. We can’t stand a failure.” His anxiety was all too
evident.

“I was rotten—I know. But don’t worry—”

“I won’t. I depend upon you, my boy, that’s all. And so does
to-night’s success. Let me run you home.”

“Thanks—no. I’d rather walk it. Want to be alone—you understand—pardon!”

And he had stumbled out of the stage door into the new gray day.

Now as he paced up and down, he wondered whether it would be humanly
possible to keep faith with the man who was giving him the opportunity
to blazon his name to the world. Could he go through with it? Could he
be depended upon?

The nurse appeared in the doorway and beckoned to him. From the pillow
a pair of eyes, so large and dark that there seemed no other feature
in the small face, fastened on the door as he entered. He dropped on
his knees, laid his head beside hers. One hand strayed up and stroked
his thick brown hair.

“How did it go, darling?”

He answered with another question of greater moment.

“Are you feeling better?”

“Much. They gave me something to make me sleep. I must have slept a
long time. Is it morning?”

“Ten o’clock.”

“Really? What time did you get in?”

“About half-past five.”

“How did the rehearsal go?” she repeated.

“Fine. Kane thinks it will be a knock-out.”

“I’m sure it will.”

He turned his face from hers for an instant of silence.

The nurse moved about the room, lifting the blinds to the sunlight,
preparing it for the day. Then she came over to the bed.

“As soon as I have Mrs. Moore fixed up, I’ll let you come back,” she
said.

“You’ll let him tell me all about it, won’t you?” pleaded the voice
from the pillow. “I couldn’t bear it if you didn’t.”

“Yes—he can stay in here until—”

“Until he’s ready to go to the theater. Please—please!”

“If you don’t wear yourself out.”

“I won’t—I promise.”

The big dark eyes followed him out of the room.

He stripped off his clothes, took a cold shower and in clean linens
tried to persuade himself that he felt relaxed. He telephoned the
doctor for a report on last night’s visit and was told Mrs. Moore was
about the same. If she had gained some sleep that was decidedly in her
favor. The doctor would be over at five and as Mr. Moore had
requested, would make arrangements to stay until his return from the
theater.

The small face on the pillow was lifted eagerly as he reappeared. Two
long braids of pale gold fell over the shoulders and onto the white
spread. He had always adored that pale gold hair. It intensified the
dark of her eyes, making them almost black. It made her mediæval, an
Elaine of poetry. He called her “Elaine” which after all was not so
very far from her own name, “Helen.”

“No, I want you here.” She pointed to the foot of the bed. “Where I
won’t miss a word or an expression. Now tell me—about everything.”

In a low voice, without stress or excitement, he related the incidents
that always occur at a dress rehearsal. Props that had to be replaced
at the last minute. The leading woman’s gowns gone wrong. The house
cat sauntering across the stage during the big scene and its portent,
good luck! Kane’s decision to light him with white instead of amber in
the final act. All the little shadings, the quaint superstitions, the
unimportant incidents that make the stage the fascinating realm it is,
even to the initiated.

She listened with lips parted and an occasional faint nod of the head.
It was her world, too, though the world in which she had failed.

“I hope you weren’t too good, dear.”

“I was rotten.”

Her smile said she knew he couldn’t be that, but the lips told him:—

“That’s good. A bad dress rehearsal is sure to mean a great opening.”
A sudden longing, uncontrolled, held her eyes. “How I’d love to see
it!”

He bent down, lifted one of the white hands on the coverlet, pressing
it against his lips.

“I don’t know how I can go through without you,” came in spite of him.

Her eyes clouded.

“You must, dear! You mustn’t even think of me.”

“It’s too much to ask,” the broken voice plunged on. “To go out and
face that crowd with you—here! I can’t do it—I can’t!”

“You must do it, my love.” The spirit so much stronger than the body
shone from her eyes. “I’ll be thinking of you and praying for you.
I’ll be with you all through the performance. I’ll follow each
line—every tiny bit of business. But you must put me out of your mind.
Only your part must count—only your success.”

He was silent, pressing the little hand between his warm palms as if
to send the vitality from his veins into hers. But the only vitalized
part of her was the feverishly bright look of eyes that drew his.

“Frank—”

“Yes, darling—”

“You know how I always loved the stage—how I always wanted to be a
great actress.”

“I know, my Elaine.”

The big burning eyes traveled into the past. Haltingly, with breath
uneven and the words only faintly spoken, she drifted on the tide of
memory back toward that horizon of hope so many see but never reach.

“Frank—do you remember in the old stock days when we first met—how
jealous I was of you?”

“Nonsense! You were just ambitious.”

“No—jealous! Don’t you remember the time I wouldn’t speak to you for a
week—because you walked off with the big scene?”

“Mine was the better part.”

Two tears she pretended not to be conscious of gathered in the dark
eyes.

“No, dear—it wasn’t in me. You tried to give it back to me—that
scene—at every performance.” Her voice trailed away a little wearily
and it was a full minute before the slow words came to her lips again.
“But I couldn’t take it away from you, no matter how hard I tried.”

She had carried him with her back to the days of struggle and hope,
when success was a star at the top of the world and effort the ladder
from which so many rungs fell away as climbing feet sought a firmer
hold. The days when disappointments were shared with after-theater
sandwiches and the monument of ambition took the form of a dingy stock
theater on the Main Street of a small town.

“And I felt like such a dog,” he reminisced. “That was when I began
loving you—when I was trying to heal the hurt of your disappointment.
That night when you walked out of the stage door in the pouring rain
and your umbrella turned inside out and I tried to make you take my
raincoat but you poked up that little head of yours and looked neither
to right nor left like a real Mrs. Siddons. And then an old cab came
jogging along and I scooped you up bodily and carried you into it,
broken umbrella and all. Do you recall how I held you in my arms all
the way to your boarding-house and kept telling you you had to marry
me?”

“Take me in your arms now, dear. Let’s live those days over again.”

He looked, anxiously yet with an eager plea in his eyes, toward the
nurse. She hesitated.

“Frank,” came the voice from the pillow, “won’t you put your arms
around me?”

The nurse nodded, coming quickly to the bed. She slipped her own arm
under the wasted body, lifted it. Then the man’s went in its place and
silently he cradled the precious burden against him, bending down so
that her position might not be changed. She gave a little sigh as his
lips touched the silk of her hair.

“I feel better now,” she said.

They were quiet a few moments while the man’s eyes fastened blindly on
a cornice of the ceiling.

Her slim fingers curled round his.

“We both love the theater so, don’t we?”

“Yes—” But he was not thinking of her words.

“Only I never had it, dear,—the spark. It is a spark—”

“You have the greatest spark in the world, darling,—the love that you
give and inspire—that will live on when the theater has forgotten me.”

“It must never forget you.” She stopped, then softly went on, “I—I
wanted so much for myself—at first. I could learn lines and be letter
perfect in a few days—and look pretty.”

“You were always beautiful. You always will be.”

She gave a little tired movement of dissent.

“It doesn’t matter much—because—because—anyway—”

“I love you so,” he said in a shaking voice.

“I used to tell myself the other thing—the spark—would come. It took
New York to teach me that if you have the other thing—looking pretty
and being letter perfect in a few days aren’t important. But Frank—”

“Yes, sweetheart—”

“I didn’t marry you because I was a failure. I married you because I
loved you.”

“You don’t have to tell me that.”

“But I want to. Do you want me to tell you just when I knew I loved
you?”

“Yes.”

She had told it to him dozens of times but he waited with the eager
attention of one who had never before heard it.

“Well, it was the time we both opened in ‘The Jungle-Beast.’ I had
just come to New York. You’d been here six months. But I was too proud
to let you know because I couldn’t get a job and was half starved. And
then we met one day—in Cleeburg’s office—and you made him give me a
part.”

“He’d have given it to you without me.”

“He would not. It was you who managed me. The best manager in the
world,” she murmured.

He had an insane impulse to clutch her tighter, hold her so that no
power on earth or in heaven could drag her from him. But the muscles
of his arms merely tightened without movement. She lay within them, a
weight too pitifully light.

“When we opened,” came at last, whispered so that the words were a
breath, “I tried so hard—I put every bit of me into the part.”

“And you were great in it, too.”

“No, the papers told the truth. I just—wasn’t. They didn’t even
mention my name—I was just an also-ran. But Frank—I was so happy—so
proud. My own failure didn’t count. That was when I knew I loved you,
dear,—belonged to you—for always.”

“For always,” he repeated like an amen.

“No matter what happens?”

“No matter—” he could not go on.

She lay there with eyes closed and a smile on her lips. A faint pink
like the touch of sunset spread its delicate color on her cheeks. But
only for the moment that had carried her into the past. When the eyes
opened and looked up to his, they were troubled.

“What is it, my Elaine?”

“Frank—since then I’ve poured all my ambition into you. All these
seven years—each step of yours up the ladder has been mine. And we
have been happy—every minute of them, haven’t we?”

He put his inarticulate lips against her forehead.

“Nothing can take that away. It’s ours—forever. It’s more than life
gives most people. And I’m not a real failure, because my longing has
been satisfied—in you.” The clouded eyes struggled to his. “Come
closer, dear. That’s why you mustn’t fail to-night. Tell me you
won’t.”

“But the thought of leaving you—it—it’s too much. I can’t stand it!”

“You must, Frank! Everything depends on it.”

“Do you think anything that matters there—will count?”

“But if I want you there instead of here—if it means everything to
me?”

Her fingers twined feverishly through his. Her eyes were frightened.
Her voice gathered sudden strength.

“I want to spur you to triumph, darling, not defeat. I want you to
ring the bell, so that—always—I can know I was a help not a
hindrance.”

“Elaine—you mustn’t talk any more. You’re tired.”

“No—I’m not. Let me tell you the thing I want to say. You can’t serve
two masters, dear, the theater and me. You love us both—but to-night
the theater must come first. It is your master—mine, too. You must let
it take you away from me when you want to stay. You must let it
absorb you—mind and body. You must forget that I’m ill—forget me while
I’m remembering you. No matter what happens! Frank—promise me—”

“I can only—try.”

Her two hands clung to his.

“That’s not enough! Frank—I’d die now if I thought I was going to
cause you to fail. You must appear—you must make good. You must do the
best work of your career. After all, that will be serving me too,
darling. You’ll be giving me the thing I want—your name the greatest
on the American stage. No matter what happens, Frank—no matter what—”

The nurse moved quickly to the bedside.

“I can’t let Mr. Moore stay if you excite yourself. Take this—and
please lie quiet for awhile.”

“You won’t make him go?”

“Not if you do as I say.”

She took the powder and, closing her hands round his to reassure
herself, settled back on the pillow. He remained in his cramped
position, half kneeling, half lying beside her, filling his eyes with
her, listening for every faint even breath that told him sleep had
once more laid relaxing fingers upon her. Like a miser counting gold,
he counted the minutes that gave them to each other, the minutes
before the master she said he must obey claimed him. He heard those
minutes being ticked away by the clock in the adjoining room with a
terror that laid cold hands on his heart. The day must not go! It must
not escape them so quickly!

Once more he put his head down beside the pale gold one. For a long
time neither moved. Then the faint grip of her fingers loosened,
dropped away. But his arms stayed about her, numbed and tense.

She awoke and lay smiling into his eyes, but neither made attempt to
speak. Sometimes he whispered her name. Sometimes she murmured his.
All the words that could have been spoken—all that he wanted to pour
out—all that he felt—choked him. But the futility of trying to express
it and the fear of weakening her held him silent. Theirs was a
communion deeper than speech.

It was late afternoon when she lifted her head, a sudden light
illumining her spent eyes.

“Frank—have they got your name on that billboard we can see from the
front window?”

“Yes, beloved.”

“Big?”

“Yes.”

“Almost as big as Kane’s?”

“Yes, little lady of mine.”

“Frank—I want to see it.”

He started up with protest on his lips, but—

“Impossible!” formed on the nurse’s before he could speak.

“Please, Frank!”

“I’m afraid it wouldn’t do, dear.”

“If you’d wrap me in a blanket and carry me in. Just for a second—just
to see it—once.”

“Mrs. Moore,” the nurse put it, “it doesn’t seem much and I’d like to
say ‘yes.’ But it would weaken you too much.”

“No—no! It wouldn’t—it couldn’t! Why—it’s the thing I’ve been waiting
for! It would give me new life. I want to see his name all lighted
up. Please—please! Don’t deny me just this little thing.”

Frank Moore’s gaze went desperately to the nurse’s. She stood locking
and unlocking her hands, nervous uncertainty battling with
professional caution.

“We’ll wait until Dr. Griffith gets here. If he permits it—”

With gaze fastened on her, Frank Moore knew that she was certain the
doctor would not permit it. Yet when he came at five and the dark eyes
went quickly to his with their anxious plea, he stood looking down at
them for a moment, prolonged by silence—then bowed his head in quiet
assent.

The man who had been watching did not stop to question or consider
why. He saw only the light that like white fire came again to the eyes
he loved. Gathering her close, with head bent to hers, he carried her
to the window that faced the park.

Dusk with its faint blue haze of beauty had settled and through it
glimmered the first sparkle of the evening star. A building off toward
Broadway, mysteriously illuminated from below, glowed moonwhite and
dreamlike. The city itself, at this weird hour between day and night,
seemed scarcely real. But it was not on the unreality of material
things that the dark eyes centered. Over the park they wandered and
above the long black trellis of the elevated.

There it was, shining beyond its reflectors, the big twenty-four
sheet:—

      Kane Theatre
      45th Street
       beginning
     _November 5th_

      OSWALD KANE
       Presents
     the New Drama
  “THE LAUREL WREATH”
           by
    _Gaston Grisac_
       Featuring
     FRANKLYN MOORE

She gave a little joyful sigh.

“Frank dear—it’s real—it’s real!”

Her arms held closer round his neck.

“I’ve asked Kane to keep your place vacant in the stage box,” came
from him finally. “I couldn’t bear to have anyone else in it.”

“I’ll be with you—rooting for you—don’t forget! I’ll be with
you—always.”

He put his face against hers. He could not speak. Through the dusk he
saw only those great dark eyes with their strange glowing light. He
stood with her so, while she read and re-read the name that spelled to
her love, ambition, life. Suddenly—

“I can’t leave you—I can’t!” he broke down.

“’Sh! You must go on and on, darling. Remember,—don’t try to serve
two masters. You will remember—won’t you? For me?”

Their eyes held.

“Yes,” came from him.

“And Frank—”

“Yes, my Elaine—”

“Kiss me.”




CHAPTER II


A Kane opening is not an ordinary first night. It happens, at the
outside, twice a season at the two most artistic theaters in New York.
It is an event as important socially as theatrically. Weeks before,
the hum of it is in the air. The public palpitates with anticipation.
When Oswald Kane imports a play from Paris, it is the most chic,
effervescent and gay the winking eye of Paris has gazed upon. When he
produces a period play, he trusts neither to his own imagination nor
the costumer’s but enlists the advice of experts and dresses his
product with the care of a modiste turning out a woman of fashion.
Every member of his casts, down to the most minute part, is selected
with an eye to ensemble effect. Sometimes the effect is overdone, a
surface glazed too smooth to be startling. But it is never underdone,
and the New York first night audience is often hypnotized under the
hand of the magician into believing a mediocre piece of work an
outstanding masterpiece.

Through the audience that flowed into the Kane Theater on the night of
November 5th, like an undulating stream of scented sparkling color,
drifted that murmur of eagerness which was breath of life to the
famous producer. In it he found all the satisfaction of a woman in her
beauty or a painter in the eyes lifted to his canvas. Glitter, the
incandescence of anticipation, they were the arclights along the path
of his greatness. He stood in the wings, a gentle, artistic hand
straying through the wavy black hair that fell across his forehead,
giving his attention to the final details of to-night’s opening. As
the actors assembled he gave each an encouraging word, the last moment
stimulus of a faith not always felt.

The mirror in a dressing-room just a few yards beyond Kane’s point of
vantage reflected a face mask-like in its immobility. The man before
it sat staring at the reflection as if it belonged to another. A shirt
open at the neck showed muscles hard and tense. Even make-up could not
widen the tight red line of the mouth. The eyes were dulled as if
viewed through a curtain. Frank Moore went through his final
preparations like a machine correctly set in motion. When the last
touch had been given, he walked to the door and listened to the surge
of the incoming throng like the song of the sea on a smooth beach.

Suddenly rebellion shook him. What right had they? Pleasure! That was
all they cared about. To make of him a puppet, a thing for their
amusement! God, what a joke! Those lights, the chatter, the
laughter—himself about to stalk on the stage!

A few minutes later, as he made his entrance to an anticipatory round
of applause, he had an insane desire to step down to the footlights
and shout his thoughts to the upturned faces that came vague and white
out of the dark. Those gay seekers who were using him for an hour’s
diversion, why should they not know what that hour meant of anguish to
him? Why should the curtain that lifted to them lift only on illusion?
Why should their pleasure be permitted to surmount his pain?

But those in front saw only a man going through his part with leaden
apathy. Frank Moore, the spontaneous, the man who with the lift of an
eyebrow or the flick of a little finger against a cigarette ash could
carry an audience into his mood, what had happened to him? A stir,
that faint but agonizing presage of dissatisfaction, sent its warning
up and over the footlights. Moore felt it with the rest but it
quickened neither fear nor blood in his veins. Only grim resentment
and dull indifference. He could not shake them off. He didn’t care.

Backstage the sensitive fingers of Oswald Kane on the pulse of his
public trembled for the sum, always enormous, that would sink with the
swaying ship of the production. As the act drew to its close his
restless feet paced the boards, his black brows drew together. Yet
when the curtain fell and Moore came off, the manager showed no
anxiety. He approached the actor, gently taking his arm. Moore looked
up a trifle dazedly as if not quite sure where he was.

“Wish I could do something for you, old man!” was all the other man
said.

“Rotten, wasn’t I?” Moore answered with a tight smile.

Kane said nothing.

“Do my best this act,” Moore supplemented.

“Shall I telephone and find out how things are? You might like to
know.”

“No—don’t—don’t! I couldn’t—stand it!” His strained eyes closed. He
went quickly into his dressing-room and banged the door.

Kane stood for a second, hesitant, then hurried out to the elevator
that mounted to his studio at the top of the building.

In the lobby critics exchanged a few cryptic remarks, conservatively
trying to withhold snap judgment. But frankly puzzled, they asked each
other what was the matter with Kane. He was permitting an actor like
Franklyn Moore to walk through his part like an automaton.

The auditorium darkened. The curtain lifted on Act II. Moore made his
entrance. He played a statesman, ruthlessly trampling under iron hoof
friends, family, wife, to reach the pinnacle of his ambition. But up
to that moment he had not been iron. He had been wooden. Not ruthless
force but numbed suffering marked his gestures, the intonation of his
deep voice. More than once his hand strayed with desperate weariness
to his thick brown hair. He managed to catch the gesture in time. But
even halted midway, it marked itself as strangely out of character.

As he came off at his first exit Kane was in his path, pacing up and
down. Once more he took the actor’s arm, but this time his voice
shook.

“Do you want to go home, old man? Shall I step out now and explain? We
can ring down the curtain.”

“You mean I’ve flivved the whole thing, anyway. You mean there’s no
use going on.”

“No!” Kane pulled down the hands that tremblingly covered the staring,
empty eyes. “No—don’t say that. But it was too much to ask of you. I
had no right.”

“You—you weren’t the only one who asked it of me. I’m going through
with it, I tell you! I—I’ll get them yet.”

A shout of laughter came from the auditorium. Kane could not control a
sigh. It was relief after the murmuring quiet that had marked the
play’s reception from the first. Moore looked up with a quick,
comprehending glance. He _had_ flivved the production. Failure was
upon his shoulders—his alone! He squared them determinedly. He waited
attentively for his cue.

When he walked on the stage again, he looked out upon the vague faces
in that crowded cavern at his feet and then his gaze traveled to an
empty chair in the stage box. It rested there an instant and gradually
something was woven into the mauve velvet. Filmy and gauze-like as a
cloud across the sun, it took at first no form. Only white and gentle
and indefinite. But even before it floated into the folds of a woman’s
gown, he knew that above it two dark eyes were sending the flame of
inspiration into his, a silky blond head was bent forward with the
light of love gleaming from it. The lips were slightly parted as if to
call to him. Against the rail of the box rested transparent hands,
ready to lift in applause. She was so eager, so intent, so full of
faith and urge and hope that he did not realize his imagination had
put her there. Those other men and women must see her, too. They must
know now that the one he needed to help him onward had come because of
that need.

His head went up. A light lifted the curtain of his eyes. A live look
loosened the tension of his mouth. He turned toward the leading woman
and again his glance swept the audience. Something electric passed
over them. Franklyn Moore had come to life. He was acting now. No, not
acting! For as his deep voice responded to the unvoiced call which
had come to him, it swept that waiting throng across the footlights.
Not illusion but reality made them move forward with the drama. To
them he was no longer an actor playing a part. He was a man living in
anguish because in tearing the laurel wreath from another’s brow, he
had torn down his own happiness. The wife he loved had turned to the
man from whom he had snatched it.

“Of what use is the applause of the multitude,” he pleaded, “if I must
lose you?”

And as he spoke the words only a few in that vast audience saw his
eyes fasten on an empty chair in the stage box.

The dark eyes that met his shone. The shadowy hands came together in
applause. The white throat pulsed. She was so alive in all her
vagueness. She was sending out to him what he had always known she
would give him when the moment came, the spark she had said she
lacked, the power of love to leap the chasm of uncertainty, to know
the heights of achievement.

His lips formed “Elaine!” He waited for the applause to die down. Then
with the man’s eyes still on that box, the actor crossed the stage to
the woman he had lost.

“I ask you only not to leave me! Not now! Give me the chance to share
with you the success that has robbed me of—everything. One chance!
Just one!”

And as she told him it was too late to ask anything of her and the
door shut behind her, he lifted his two arms and his voice broke with
the tragedy of the immortal tenor’s in “Il Pagliacci” as he cried
out:—

“I am at the top—and I am alone.”

Even before the curtain fell the bravos rang out. The force of them
was deafening. That drawing aside of the curtain of his soul, that
sudden springing to life of the fire of genius had an effect more
dynamic than would have been an easy success from the very beginning.

It was like a clarion blast across a silent world. It galvanized the
sullen crowd to action. It carried them out of their seats. Through
the din and the repeated rise and fall of the curtain Moore did not
move. They clamored for a speech. He shook his head. But like
insistent children they shouted his name, and as the curtain remained
lifted, he stepped downstage.

“There’s nothing I can say—the credit for this is not mine— It belongs
to one—” his voice halted. It broke. He stepped back.

Construing his few words as a tribute to his illustrious manager, they
called for Kane—called and waited. He did not come.

From the wings members of the cast scurried in search of him. It was
not like Oswald Kane on a first night to be far from the footlights at
the curtain of the big act. He was always close at hand, after eight
or ten calls, for a gracious speech of thanks.

But to-night he could not be found. They sent a callboy to his studio.
He was not there. He had evidently left the theater. Discouraged by
Moore’s early failure, he had apparently given up all possible hope of
the ultimate overwhelming triumph that was his.

The curtain descended finally after announcement had been made that
the manager could not be located.

Keyed to his topmost effort, Moore changed for the last act. He had
come through! He had scored—nothing could alter that. And _she_ had
made him do it. It was her success! His Elaine’s! He had not failed
her. Two masters! She had said he must serve only one. Had he? And if
so was it not she, his beloved, whom he had served?

He was on the stage, with that swift glance toward her place, that
prayer to a filmy figure of his imagination. And yet not quite. More
than his imagination—his spirit! They two were one, would be one for
all time. He knew that now.

With the same fire of inspiration he went through the final scenes.
For her he played his part—to her he spoke his lines. “You’ve come
back to me!” he cried as the door opened and the wife of the play
entered. “You’ve come back. I haven’t lost you, dear.” And a vast
throng of seasoned New Yorkers responded, unashamed of their emotion.

The play was done. As the last clatter of hot hands died away Frank
Moore covered with quick, precipitate steps the short space to his
dressing-room. His eyes were still lifted and alight. He caught hold
of the door knob and as he did so, another hand covered his.

“Frank—”

Oswald Kane was standing beside him.

“I put it over!” came swiftly from the actor and with a breath of
triumphant relief.

“I know!”

“But I wasn’t the one who did it. She did!”

“I know that, too!”

“You—?”

“I was there with her.”

“You—?” Frank Moore repeated.

“When I saw you were winning out, I felt she ought to know. I went
over to tell her.”

“You saw her? You talked to her?”

“Yes. She knew all about it. Frank—if you could have seen her joy! It
was like a light from heaven.”

Moore pushed past him.

“I’ll go to her—I’ll see it now!”

“Frank—wait!”

The actor paused under the shaky, detaining hand.

“Frank—not yet!”

Frank Moore looked up dumbly.

“You will see a smile on her lips,” Kane went on. “It will be
there—always.”

The man who heard him stood silent. One would have said no change had
occurred. Then very low, he brought out:—

“Are you telling me—?”

“Yes, my boy.”

Quietly the hand dropped away from the door. He stood looking up into
the sympathetic face of the great manager. Then with slow, shuffling
steps, he went back to the dismantled boards that faced the dark
auditorium. With shoulders sagging and head bent he stood for a
moment. And then a stagehand, moving the last piece of scenery, saw
him lift his arms and stretch them out to an empty chair in the stage
box.




UPSTAGE

_COMEDY_


Like beauty, color is in the eye of the beholder. To one who looks
through shadows, white is—well, gray. To the uninitiated, a chorus is
like a game of roulette—rouge et noir. Yet even to play that game,
some of the chips must be white.




UPSTAGE

CHAPTER I


“And I said to him: ‘My deah boy, don’t talk to me as if I were your
wife! And don’t imagine you’re the only twin six in town.’ And we
settled it right then and there.” The full pouting lips broadened into
a reminiscent smile. The pink and white cheeks dimpled. Miss Mariette
Mallard, accent on the last syllable, laid her trump card on the table
for the benefit of her listener whose black eyes sparkled with
gratifying interest. “And then he went out and bought me a big—”

Just what the “big” was remained a question, for Miss Mariette halted
as a girl slid into the chair next to hers and stretched out a hand to
dust a film of powder from the face of her mirror. They formed a queer
assortment, those mirrors, all shapes and sizes, propped against both
sides of the rack that ran down the center of the long make-up table.

Above them, on a wire stretching from one dusty white washed wall to
the other, was suspended a row of electric lights in a tin reflector.
Before them, dumped hodge-podge, were boxes of rouge and mascaro,
rabbits’ feet, puffs and eyebrow brushes. Into them gazed as many
types as there are flowers of the field, with just two traits in
common,—all were slender as birch trees, all young as Eve before the
serpent appeared. Except that to most the apple was no longer
forbidden fruit.

At the moment there were some sixteen in various stages of preparing
for the costume, largely imagination, which the prettiest chorus on
Broadway wore in Scene I of “Good Night Cap.” It was one of those
musical mélanges commonly known as girlie shows, and advertised in red
splashes of poster as “A Bevy of Beauties All under Twenty.” Its
prescription is filled each season with merely a change of lights and
trappings to distinguish it from its predecessor.

The bloods of New York patronize the Summer Garden with a loyalty that
brings them back at least once a week. The one theater in town it is
in which the chorus fraternizes with the audience, tripping down a
runway into the aisles to trill their syncopated love ditties into the
ears of selected members, or swinging overhead on ropes of roses, bare
knees perilously near bald heads. Buyers, politicians, traveling
salesmen, miners and perfectly proper tired business men with their
smiling better halves all enter the place with a twinkle of
anticipation and come out humming a medley of haunting tunes.

On the night in question, one of early March, Miss Mariette Mallard’s
voluminous moleskin wrap was draped over the back of her chair and she
pulled it round her with a pretty baby shiver as she scanned the girl
who had just come in. Then she winked at the black-eyed one.

“Well,” she observed, forgetting to go on with her story, “how is
mamma’s sparkler to-night?”

The girl bit her lip, then turned with a grin that was not in her eyes
and flashed under Miss Mariette’s little nose the hand that had dusted
the mirror. On its third finger blinked a diamond, the size and
brilliance of which was breath taking.

Miss Mallard promptly turned her attention to the black-eyed one.
“Gracie deah, suppose you had a block of ice like that—wouldn’t you try
to make your clothes live up to it?”

The black-eyed one giggled: “And I wouldn’t be so upstage about it
until I did.”

The object of their amusement set her teeth and turned back to the
mirror, addressing the reflection: “I pay cash for my clothes. That’s
more than some people can say.”

The black-eyed one giggled again. “They look it,” she murmured
sweetly.

Miss Mariette indulged in a smile still more saccharine. “They look as
if you paid nothing for them, my deah. Take my advice and pay cash to
get rid of them.” She gave a dismissing flourish of her small hand and
patted her pale blonde ringlets.

The chorus girl of to-day buys her hats on Fifth Avenue and borrows
her manner from the same thoroughfare. She never forgets that a lead
awaits her if she’s clever enough to look and act the part. Not that
Miss Mallard had any ambitions in that direction. She was content to
be cute and cuddly and first on the left in the front row. But she did
try to live up to the moleskin cloak and the car that called for her
every night. Only at unguarded moments did Second Avenue scratch
through Fifth. “You don’t know how to manage him, my deah,” she
concluded, baby blue eyes fastened on the radiant stone.

The girl’s lips opened, then shut tight. She had told them where the
ring came from—and they didn’t believe her. Besides, if she tried to
answer them she’d cry, and she’d die rather than let them see her do
that! It was the same struggle she went through every night and two
matinées a week—sometimes with bravado, more often in choking silence.
Somehow they made her ashamed, those two, that for her the apple still
hung high on the tree. If they wanted to think some man had given her
the diamond, so much the better! It would make her seem popular—less a
little fool!

She downed the tears by vigorous motion.... She sprang up—a kick of
her heel sent her chair spinning—and ripping open her one-piece serge
dress, she tossed it on the hook in the wall where hung a plain brown
ulster and imitation seal turban—alley cat caught in the rain, Miss
Mariette had christened it. Then she gritted her teeth, pulled the
chair back into place and slashed on make-up.

Sallie MacMahon, listed in chorus annals as Zara May, was one of those
who merited the splashing announcement of the red posters. Perhaps it
was her long mermaid hair with its glisten of sunset on the sea;
perhaps the fact that the lashes shading her deep blue eyes were the
same gold; perhaps the transparent quality of her skin with the swift
play of young blood under the surface; but whatever it was, Sallie’s
beauty held a luminous quality Sallie herself did not possess. Sallie
was just a girl, with a facility for doing what she was told. The
daughter of a Scotch father with somber eyes and an Irish mother with
laughing ones, both of whom had sailed the misty river into unknown
lands after a stormy sojourn together in this one, she had been left
at fifteen to take care of herself, with a love of the beautiful on
one hand warring against a sense of economy on the other.

Sallie loved soft furs and clinging silks such as swept into the
chorus dressing-room nightly. But she had no desire to follow the
tortuous path by which such luxuries are achieved. However, the fact
that the Mallard girl and Grace assumed she had done so, did not at
all disturb her. It was their ridicule she feared, their jibes at her
clothes. Speeding across the stone floor under the Summer Garden stage
she tried to bring a smile to her lips. They merely trembled.

There came the march of a military air and the girls filed up the
wobbly wooden steps and through a trap door. Sallie fluffed up her
abbreviated skirt, brought the smile to her lips, fixed it as if it
had been glued there. Her young, elastic body rippled through the
number under the changing lights. She loved the jazz, loved the stir
of rhythm, and had it not been for the ache in her heart whenever she
set foot in the theater, she would have loved the work. She was
nineteen. Music was in her blood.

She danced through the varying scenes with swift changes of costume,
hurried dabs of powder, and little time to nurse her woes. A number
toward the end of Act II was her favorite. It was the one in which the
girls trooped down the runway and trilled to some not always
embarrassed male occupant of an aisle seat:—

  “Oh-oh-oh-oh-h-h-h-h—
   Won’t you—smile at me?”

Often as she swayed through it, it never failed to give her a thrill.
Likewise she never failed to get what she demanded.

To-night, as she syncopated down the aisle, a light like blue fire
darted from her deep eyes. Kindled by the smouldering defiance of
earlier evening it was utterly unconscious of seeking an object. But
the gentleman in the particular seat that was her territory could
scarcely have been expected to know that. To him it constituted
challenge.

  “Oh-oh-oh-oh-h-h-h-h—
   Won’t you—smile at me?”

urged Sallie.

The man’s lips parted. “You just bet I will!” came in a flash of white
teeth.

Sallie’s mind was not photographic. It registered no definite
impression of the individuals occupying her particular aisle seat.
They came and went, vague as shadows. But this man’s response and his
quick flashing smile with its personal note, made her suddenly realize
that she had been singing to the same pleasant grin every night that
week.

She was still wondering about him as Miss Mariette, at the close of
the performance, stepped into a short-waisted chiffon dress and,
pulling it over slender hips, slipped her arms through the spangled
shoulder straps. She and Grace were booked for a party, and the
latter emerged like a full-blown rose, black eyes dancing above a
gown of American beauty satin. Then both sat down and took some of the
make-up off their faces.

Sallie was in the act of pinning on the alley cat.

“Do show him to us, my deah!” persiflaged Miss Mallard. “Don’t be
so-er-close, even if he is.”

Sallie jabbed the pin into her head, winced in pain and, with chin
trembling and eyes hot with starting tears, hurried into the corridor
followed by the familiar titter. Blindly she made her way up the
stairs to the stage entrance.

Outside, a blaze of changing lights proclaimed that Broadway was
rubbing the sleep from her eyes and preparing to dance. A gold haze
lined the sky, veiling the night even to the silver-white buildings
that reared their heads high into the heavens. Lined up at the curb
was a row of taxis. The modern stage door Johnny no longer stands,
bouquet in hand. He remains discreetly in his cab or car and only when
the lady of his choice emerges does he do likewise.

As Sallie started to cross the street someone called “Good-evening.”
But that being a familiar method of address, she passed on without a
glance.

“I say,” pleaded the voice, “won’t you smile at me again?”

Sallie turned then. Descending from a big yellow car which, had she
known more of auto aristocracy, would have stamped itself as of
prohibitive peerage, was the man of the aisle seat.

He came nearer.

Sallie turned flutteringly on her heel.

“Wait, please,” he begged and his teeth gleamed as they had in the
theater. They were nice teeth in a boyish mouth, and upon Sallie they
had a disarming effect. In spite of an instinctive impulse to run, she
hesitated. The talon scratches inflicted in the chorus dressing-room
were still bleeding and the smile of the man who had ceased to be a
shadow was balm.

He reached her, lifted his hat.

Sallie shifted uncertainly from one foot to the other.

“Come for a ride, won’t you?” he asked.

“Oh, I couldn’t,” she answered promptly.

“Why not?”

“I—I just couldn’t, that’s all.”

He gave her a curious, somewhat puzzled look. “Round the park—once?”

“I—I—no, thank you, I couldn’t.”

“Then let me drive you home.”

“I—I don’t live very far. I always walk it.”

“Well, ride it to-night. Please!” Again that disarming gleam.

Sallie looked up with eyes clouded and a tremor on her lips. “It’s
nice of you to want to take me, but—”

“But I’ve been coming here every night this week trying to make a hit
with you, and until to-night you never even knew I was alive. Don’t
you think you ought to be a little kind to a fellow who’s as devoted
as that?”

“I—I’d like to, awfully—but—”

“Then what’s to prevent?”

She looked down, tracing a pattern with the toe of her boot.

“Please—I—thanks just the same,” she brought out finally.

She took a step toward the curb, away from him.

And just then came one of those feathery gusts that send whirling the
wheel of fate. Miss Mariette Mallard and Grace issued from the stage
door, their exchange of glances telling too plainly that they were
still enjoying the laugh at her expense. At the curb waited a
limousine quite overshadowed by the gorgeousness of the big yellow
touring car. They drew near, still giggling.

Swift as a bird, Sallie veered back to him. Instantly he was at her
side.

“You can take me home”—it was breathless—“I’ll let you do that.”

Eagerly he helped her in, took his place at the wheel. Sallie turned
with the air of royalty. With the sweetest of smiles, her head
inclined in the direction of the two girls. As the car sped round the
corner she saw them halt abruptly and, like Lot’s wife, stand rooted
where they stopped.




CHAPTER II


To a woman, the discovery that events do not work out as she had
planned comes in the nature of a disappointment. To a man, the same
discovery adds zest to the determination to make them do so. The man
in the yellow touring car was amazed to find that Sallie actually did
permit him to drive her home and no farther. He had anticipated that
run round the park at least once—probably twice—possibly three times.
He had even anticipated a cozy supper at which, across a table not too
wide, he could drink deep of a pair of well-like blue eyes shaded with
gold. But Sallie gave him her address, ten blocks from the theater,
and though he urged with all the masculine dominance of which he was
capable, she got out of the car in front of a brownstone house sagging
as if with the weight of its own years.

The man looked up the steep steps to where a flicker of gaslight
sifted on the broken mosaics of the vestibule.

“Is this where you live?” he queried, still holding the hand by which
he had helped her.

Sallie nodded, adding as she tried to withdraw the hand, “Thanks ever
so much.”

“Here—just a minute!” He drew her back. “You haven’t told me your name
yet!”

“Zara May.”

“On-the-level name, I mean.”

“Oh”—she flashed him a smile—“that one’s good enough.”

“Peaches and cream would fit better!” came in quick response.

She jerked her hand away. “Good-night, Mr.—Mr.—”

“Patterson. Jimmie Fowler Patterson. You’ll notice I’m not so stingy
as somebody else!”

She caught hold of the rusty iron railing.

He sprang into the car. “Well, I can wait! See you to-morrow, Miss
Zara May.”

Two emotions played havoc with her dreams that night—exultation over
the girls and fear. As through her narrow rear window she watched the
patch of dull blue mellow into dull gray, she assured herself that
to-morrow she would do nothing more than walk past the yellow car with
a pleasant “Good-evening.”

But of course she didn’t. Not to-morrow—nor any other night that found
it waiting at the stage entrance. And that became every night.

In the chorus dressing-room an aura of new interest surrounded her.
That car commanded respect. Miss Mariette even restrained her
inclination to persiflage until one evening some ten days later when
Sallie came in after the final act and caught her hunched on the
floor, back up, meowing with all her might while the alley cat reposed
over one ear.

All the old wounds tore open. The blood gushed to Sallie’s head. She
grabbed the hat and slapped Miss Mariette’s face, leaving the latter
too startled to retaliate in kind. And when Mr. Patterson begged her
as he did each evening to drive out to supper, she stepped into the
car, throat too full for speech.

He gave a broad grin. “Shall we make it up the Drive and back to
Montmartre?”

“I’d just rather ride if you don’t mind.”

They spun up Broadway, through Seventy-second Street and into the
enveloping shadows of Riverside. The moon was up, a new crescent
streaking its modest trail across the water. On the opposite shore the
chain of lights was a necklace of clustering jewels laid on the plush
of night.

Sallie nestled into the deep leather-cushioned seat, somewhat to the
far side. A sharp wind lifted the curls from under the despised turban
and sent them flying across the man’s face. He stole a moment to turn
and gaze.

“You’re a winner!” he murmured.

Sallie scarcely heard him. She was lost in the intoxication of tearing
motor and racing March wind. Never had she experienced anything like
it. And gradually the turmoil of it soothed her own. She closed her
eyes.

When they opened it was to meet a swift turn of road, the houses
mounted to a higher level and before them, far into the star-eyed
night, a stretch of wooded walk through which the Hudson shimmered.

“What’s this?” she asked, hand grasping his coat sleeve as if to stop
the onward rush.

“Lafayette Boulevard. You’ve been up here—haven’t you?”

“Never!”

He slowed down, eyes mocking her.

“Honestly! I’ve never even heard of it.”

“Good Lord!” he whistled and stared at her.

“How long have you been in the show business?”

“About a year.”

“Well, what have you been doing all that time?”

“Working, most of it.”

“But after working hours?”

“Oh, home right after the show. I’m pretty tired then.”

He gave another low whistle, still regarding her curiously, that
puzzled, half-skeptical expression creeping into his eyes.

“And Sundays?”

“I visit the girls I used to work with.”

“Where?”

“You mean where did I work?”

He nodded, still with that curious measuring of her.

“In Brooklyn—in a department store. I was at the perfumery. And one
day Miss Barton, Bessie Barton—ever hear of her?”

“Rather! Peach of a voice—in ‘Kiss Me Again.’”

“Yes. She was playing over there last year and she came in to buy some
French extract—it’s awfully expensive—”

“I know.”

“I waited on her. And after she’d bought a big bottle—it was
eight-eighty an ounce—she asked me if I’d ever wanted to go on the
stage. She said I was—” Sallie paused.

“Go on,” he put in quickly. “She said you were a beauty who didn’t
belong behind a counter.”

“How did you know?” came wonderingly.

“I don’t need blinders to make me see straight,” he remarked
succinctly.

She gave an embarrassed, stammering laugh. “Well—you—you’re right.
That’s what she did say—and she’d have her manager give me a job if I
wanted it. So I went with them—twenty-five a week. It was a lot more
than I was getting at the store. And when she closed, they took me on
at the Summer Garden.”

“And you still go round with the Brooklyn crowd?”

Some note in his voice put her on the defensive.

“They’re my old friends—why shouldn’t I?”

He stared at her again. “Queer!” he remarked to himself.

They dashed up a hill.

“I guess we’d better be going back,” she sighed regretfully.

“What’s the matter? Don’t you like this?”

“It—it’s wonderful!” Luxuriously she nestled down, eyes half closing
again.

“Then have a heart! I’ve been jitneying you from the theater for two
solid weeks! Be a little sympathetic, won’t you?”

She laughed, a ringing laugh free as the March wind. “You must think
I’m an awful grafter.”

“I think you’re a sweetness.”

The laugh died down. “I guess we’d better be going back.”

They swung round. “All right. But we’ll stop at Arrowhead first.”

“What’s Arrowhead?”

Once more that swift quizzical look, then his head went back with a
long chuckle. “By George, you are cute!”

“What’s so funny about my asking?”

“It’s called Arrowhead Inn, sweetness—and we’re going there for
supper.”

“Oh!”

“Now I guess you think you’re not hungry?”

“No—I am hungry.”

Her prompt and unexpected reply pleased him hugely.

“Right! There you are!”

They were flying up a drive, round a grass plot and under a
porte-cochère. Sallie saw a house girdled with glass that glowed, warm
and alluring.

She went into the hall while her host parked the car. A mirror on the
wall reflected a face very different from the one she saw habitually
in the jagged glass of the dressing-table or the mottled one above her
washstand. Its eyes were glistening, red lips were laughing, and at
one corner a dimple danced. The blood surged under the smooth skin and
went singing through every vein.

To a rotund observer standing nearby, the girl in the mirror looked
like a golden-haired sprite. To Sallie she looked nothing more than
happy. She proceeded to powder her nose critically and straighten the
alley cat on the shining curls. She was still engaged in the process
when Mr. James Patterson came in and bore her off under the rotund
one’s fat nose. Mr. Patterson had already achieved a proprietory air
that prohibited trespassing under penalty of the law.

He refused the first table offered, selecting one close against the
window with an intimate little lamp shedding its blush over the cloth.
Sallie had never felt so important, not even the night of her stage
debut, for then she had been conscious solely of the fact that she was
dancing with no skirt on before a lot of people.

The head-waiter helped her out of the ulster. Mr. Patterson then
seated himself and for the first time Sallie saw him under revealing
electricity.

His hair, parted at the side and brushed straight from his forehead,
gave evidence of having been in boyhood the color affectionately known
as “carrots.” But frequent use of water and military brushes had
charitably darkened it. Remnants of freckles lingered where no amount
of hatless motoring could promote more than one coat of tan. Above
them gray eyes, not so young as they might have been, searched a world
with which they were well acquainted. Smiling, they were a boy’s. In
repose, as old as any frequenter’s of stage doors.

Sallie’s gaze settled, not on his features but on his clothes. Patch
pockets slanted across the coat. The waistcoat was high and of the
same dark blue material threaded with a hairline of white. From the
sleeves she thought rather too short, he shook down blue silk shirt
cuffs matched by a soft collar. His blue Persian tie was held in an
immaculate four-in-hand by a small pearl scarfpin. The correctness,
the perfection of detail, were to Sallie positively thrilling. As he
picked up the menu she noticed that his hands were wide and muscular
with no shine on the nails. She was glad he wasn’t a dude.

He proceeded to order with the casual ease of one who knows the chef’s
best dishes. Sallie pulled off her gloves, crossed her arms on the
table, leaned forward to listen with a kind of awe. He turned back and
as he did so his glance fell on her hand. It riveted there, then
slowly traveled upward accompanied by the same long low whistle he had
emitted as they drove uptown.

“Whew, what a stone!”

“Yes,” replied Sallie. “It used to be my mother’s.”

He stared. After which came a knowing twinkle to his eyes and a laugh,
equally knowing, to his lips. He said nothing.

“Honestly it was,” Sallie protested.

His stare probed her—then came a faint flash of resentment. “I wasn’t
born yesterday—not quite,” he announced.

Tears started to Sallie’s eyes. “Please—_please_ believe me!”

“Your mother owned a stone like that and you had to work in a
department store?”

“It does sound funny. But it’s true! We never had any money after my
father died. Nor before, either. He just saved and saved, and then
when he was gone mother just spent and spent. She went crazy spending.
She said he never gave us enough to eat when he was alive and she was
going to make the best of it now that he was dead. So she went to the
savings bank and took out every cent and had a wonderful time—for a
while. Hats and dresses and movies every night. She was awfully
pretty—”

“I believe it,” came vehemently.

“And she never did have a decent thing to wear while my father was
living. Then one day she came home with this ring. ‘Baby,’ she
said—she always called me her baby—‘there’s not much left and before
it’s all gone, I want to be sure you’re fixed. If I put it in the bank
I’ll take it out again, so this way we’ll always have something we can
hock if we need to.’”

He chuckled. “And did you ever need to?”

“Often.”

Unwittingly, perhaps, his gaze shifted from the diamond to her dress
and hat. She needed no intuition to interpret that look. Experience
had taught her exactly what it meant. And where defiance had met the
girls in the dressing-room, a wave of shame now swept over her.

Gazing at him in his immaculate perfection, her fingers twitched to
toss the alley cat out of the window. Yet she could not apologize for
it. She couldn’t explain that, being her father’s daughter, she was
banking such of her earnings as could be spared against the day when
the sapphire sparkle would fade from her eyes.

As the ’busboy shook out the glistening white napkin, placing it
across her knees, she felt an absurd inclination to slide under the
table.

Mr. Patterson’s attention, however, had turned to the silver dish of
frogs’ legs submitted for approval. He regarded them critically,
nodded to the waiter, and Sallie’s discomfort vanished in the thrill
of a new experience, though she wished he had ordered a nice thick
steak.

When they were once more gliding down the Drive he leaned over,
quickly freeing one hand, and gave hers a squeeze.

“You’re an adorable infant!” he whispered. “Don’t know just what to
make of you, but you’ve got me going!”

Sallie looked up a little uncertainly. “My right name’s Sallie
MacMahon,” she stammered.

“I don’t care what it is,” came tenderly. “My name for you is the same
as your mother’s—‘Baby!’”




CHAPTER III


“Gracie deah—will you gaze!”

Miss Mallard’s wide, wondering orbs, accompanied by Grace’s, turned
toward the door. Sallie MacMahon had just entered, resplendent in
spring outfit. Above slim ankles billowed a skirt of silk the color of
her eyes. The ankles ended in slippers mounted with buckles of cut
steel. Her arms gleamed white through transparent clinging sleeves. A
necklace of pearls clasped her throat and over the golden head brimmed
a wide hat weighted with roses.

She disrobed nonchalantly, hanging her garments against the sheet that
ran round the wall for their protection. She pretended not to see the
nudges of the girls but her heart sang a paean of triumph.

Now they would stop laughing at her!

Now they would treat her with respect!

Yea—weep for her, ye wise ones! Sallie’s day had come. She had fallen
from grace. Worse, actually reveled in her downfall! That very
morning, without a struggle, she had gone to the bank and wantonly
depleted her little horde. There had followed a wild debauch of
spending such as her own mother had indulged in years before. Silks,
laces, chiffons, feathers! Shades of Scotland, the Irish had won out!

And having recklessly started at high speed, she could not stop. She
had no desire to. Ridicule she might have endured indefinitely, but
nightly to sit opposite to Mr. James Fowler Patterson in his
perfectly tailored clothes, conscious of the variety and extent of
them, _that_ had been the straw that broke the backbone of resistance.

Once and once only had Mr. Jimmie essayed the rôle of godfather.
Reaching home one evening after a long drive in the moonlight, he had
followed her up the ladder-like steps to the dim vestibule. Standing
there, he had clasped quickly round her wrist a narrow glittering
bracelet.

“To match the ring,” he had whispered.

Sallie’s gaze had fastened on the jewels that laughed up through
semi-darkness.

“Oh—I—couldn’t!” she breathed at last. And don’t imagine it was easy.

“Please! Just because I want you to.”

“But I—I couldn’t, Jimmie.”

“But if I ask you? I’m crazy about you, Baby. Never was so keen on a
girl in my life.”

Sallie gulped hard and, without looking at it, unclasped the clinging
circlet.

“Please,” he protested as she handed it back. “Please—dear!”

She shook her head decisively.

“But I want to see you in pretty things. I want you to have them.”

“Thanks, Jimmie,—for wanting to give it to me. But you mustn’t—ever do
that again. It wouldn’t be right for me to take it.”

And Jimmie had been forced to content himself with flowers and kid
gloves and perfume—French stuff at eight-eighty an ounce.

That phrase of his, however—“I want to see you in pretty things”—clung
to her consciousness. She wanted him to see her in them. She wanted to
see herself in them. She wanted those girls to see her in them.

After which the savings bank simply flew to meet her.

“Well,” observed Miss Mallard, still devouring the new costume, “I’m
glad you’re learning how to handle him.”

Sallie slipped into her chair.

“May we inspect the dog collar, my deah?” Miss Mallard pursued.

With large indifference Sallie handed over the necklace and watched
the blue eyes widen. Not hers to inform the lady that it had been
purchased at a near-pearl establishment, guaranteeing that “Our pearls
rival the real.”

Miss Mariette fingered it lovingly, even to the tiny barrel of
brilliants that formed the clasp. “Atta boy!” she breathed and let
fall upon its possessor a look approaching homage.

“Oh, that’s nothing,” Sallie found herself saying, drunk with the
dazzle of scoring at last against her enemies, “I’m going to get a car
of my own soon.” And promptly wondered _how_ she was going to get it.

But feminine imagination, given full rein, took the bit between its
teeth and galloped beyond Sallie’s control. She spoke of champagne
supper parties and a house on Long Island and sables, with the
largesse of an “Arabian Nights.” She tasted the sweets of seeing baby
blue eyes and impudent black ones dilate with envy as the other girls
gathered round. She swept on, heedless of sharp turns ahead, and not
until the callboy shouted the half hour did she halt.

At the curb that night she found a gray roadster barking its haste to
be off like a pert pomeranian. Mr. J. F. Patterson stepped out, then
stopped short with a gasp as he took in the glory of her. She gave him
her hand—and waited. To her amazement he said not a word, merely
helped her into the car. It snorted and raced up Broadway. Still not a
word! She snuggled into the low seat, turned to look up at him. He was
frowning.

“What’s the matter, Jimmie?”

“Nothing.”

“Something is.”

“Nothing, I tell you.” His tone was brusque. The frown settled deeper,
bringing brows together.

Sallie’s eyes filled. She had pictured something so different—Jimmie
bounding with delight when he saw her! Jimmie covering her with
admiration!

But his mood did not change. Throughout the ride he brooded, silent,
absorbed—though she tried desperately to make conversation.

“Is this a new car, Jimmie?”

“No.”

“Why didn’t you ever come in it before?”

“In the repair shop.”

“Oh!”

Silence.

“I like it, Jimmie.”

“Do you?”

“Yes. It’s so—so cozy.”

“Is it?”

Silence.

“Montgomery’s laid up, Jimmie. And the new lead’s made a big hit.”

“Has he?”

Silence—a long one.

“Jimmie—I—I don’t want any supper.”

“Why?”

“I—I think I want to go home.”

“Just as you say.”

“Jimmie—what—what’s wrong?”

His eyes scanned the beauty of her, steel buckles, silken dress,
rose-laden hat. They ended on the glossy pearls and his lips which had
opened for speech snapped shut.

He drove her home, without a word lifted his cap.

“Jimmie—please—please don’t act that way.”

“What way?”

“So—so queer.”

He gave a short laugh.

She clapped a hand over her mouth, stared at him, eyes swimming, then
fled up the steps.

The following night Mr. Patterson was late for the first time. He
swung round the corner just as Sallie appeared. She was wearing a
violet suit, fluffy lace collar and cuffs, and a hat of violets. They
made her eyes the same color. During a night of tearful and bewildered
groping she had arrived at a conclusion. Jimmie hadn’t liked the way
she looked! He wasn’t pleased with her dress or hat or something.
Maybe he didn’t think they were becoming and hadn’t wanted to hurt her
feelings. A lighter color, perhaps, something gayer! After which she
rolled over with relief, stole a few hours’ sleep, and later embarked
on another shopping tour.

But the violet, apparently, made no more satisfactory impression than
the blue. He handed her almost roughly into the car. They shot like a
cannon ball into the darkness.

There were no stars. The moon had reached the full, dwindled and
slipped round to smile upon the other side of the world.

Sallie gulped, groped for a fitting subject and finally burst out:

“Jimmie, tell me about yourself. You never have told me much.”

“Nothing to tell.”

“How does it feel to have so much money?” she proceeded for want of
something better to say.

The effect was electric. He turned on her. The car jerked to the other
side of the road. “You ought to know!”

“I? Stop kidding!”

“Yes, you!”

“But—”

“Look as if you’d come into a Rockefeller income!”

“Well, I haven’t.”

“No?”

“You know it.”

“I don’t know anything about women.”

“Well, you ought to know all about me.”

“Yes—I ought to.” He gave the same ugly laugh of the night before but
in his eyes was real pain. “But who knows what to expect of a chorus
queen.”

“Jimmie!”

“Oh, what’s the use?” came in husky desperation. “Let’s be merry!”

Sallie stared, choked and bewildered, into the darkness. She didn’t
know how to answer, how to act. This new Jimmie, this—this nasty one!
He was a stranger. Small teeth settled into her lower lip. She felt
like slipping to the floor of the car and crying her eyes out.

For three nights they followed the same program—Sallie bewitching in a
new costume chosen tearfully to conciliate the mysterious male—he
taciturn, unresponsive, answering her labored conversation with husky
monosyllables or hard cynicism that hurt without enlightening. Twice
during those three days it drizzled and, instead of suggesting supper
in the neighborhood as was their habit in bad weather, he drove the
short ten blocks to the weary brownstone house and left her there.

“As if he was anxious to get rid of me,” sobbed Sallie into her
pillow.

To dust and ashes in her mouth turned the sweets of her triumph over
the girls. Though she continued to weave stories for their benefit, to
elaborate on gifts in the past and the car in the future, to flash her
diamond and twirl her pearls, the tang had gone out of it.

By Friday she felt she couldn’t stand it another minute. What had she
done? Under the glimmering stars she gazed up first in mute pleading,
then—

“Jimmie,” she choked, “take me home. I—I—guess I’d better—”

The roadster snarled at the tug that sent it round the corner.

“Oh—another date!”

“Maybe!” His tone had brought defiance into hers.

“H’m! Thought so!”

“You—you’re horrid!”

“And he’s all to the good—what?”

“Who?”

“Well—can’t blame you! What chance has a mean little bracelet against
a string of oyster tears like that?” The volcano which had been
rumbling all week sent up a sudden blinding glare. “Gad, what an ass
I’ve been!” it spat out.

“Don’t talk like that—don’t!”

“I mean it,—a saphead! Swallowed that diamond yarn whole—hook, line
and sinker.”

“It wasn’t a yarn.”

“You’ll tell me next your mother bought the pearls, too.”

“No—I did.”

The volcano roared a warning. “God!” A pause while his breath caught.

“It’s true, I tell you! I bought them myself—they’re imitation.”

He flung back his head. His laugh frightened her.

“Oh—won’t you believe me?”

“No!”

“Won’t you—please?”

“And I put you above them—way on top.” The volcano erupted with
thunderous crash. “But you’re like the rest of them! Price—a string of
pearls—a diamond! Rotten—that’s what—! Sit down! Sit down, I say!!
I’ll get you home quick enough!”

White and terrified, she subsided. Words rushed to her lips, clung
there.

He crashed on.

“But you did put it over! Had me going so that I’d have staked my life
on you. Got me with the baby stare stuff. ‘Baby’—huh! It’s a lesson—I
won’t be such a damn fool next time!”

“Jimmie,” the voice struggled to keep steady—“I swear to you—!”

“I wouldn’t believe you on a stack of Bibles! Down on your
luck—thought you had an easy mark! Then something better—pearls!—came
along—”

“I—I’ll never forgive—you!”

“That’s right! Injured innocence—”

“I—I could die this minute!”

“It’s tough, though, when the first time a man really—cares—more than
he ever thought—” The words halted painfully.

“Oh, _won’t_ you listen? Jimmie—you—you had _so_ much—”

“But the other fellow’s got more! Like all the rest—”

They stopped with a jump that made the roadster snort in protest.

“You—you don’t understand.” The sobs clamored to her lips.
“To-morrow—please—please listen—”

She sprang out of the car and up the steps, clinging to the iron rail.

But to-morrow when she hurried out of the stage entrance, eyes darting
to the curb, Mr. James Fowler Patterson was not there.




CHAPTER IV


“My deah—what has become of the orange motah?” Miss Mariette turned
her round stare on Sallie.

“What—d-do you mean?”

“Well, the yellow peril doesn’t seem to be on duty any more.”

“Oh! He—he’s out of town.”

“M’m! Been ‘out’ some time, I take it.”

“F-four weeks.” Sallie found it impossible to talk these days without
a quiver. And the wells that had been her eyes were wept dry.

“When does he return, my deah?”

“Oh s-soon now, I g-guess.”

“H’m!” Merciless blue eyes took in the small white face, listless
shoulders and drooping mouth, while their owner hummed low and
languorously, “When I Come Back to You.” After which she proceeded:
“And the cobbles, my deah?”

“What?”

“Pearls! The dog collar?”

“Oh! I—I p-put it away.”

“Ah?”

“I—it—I thought I’d better not wear it round all the time.”

After a moment of slow scrutiny Miss Mariette cast her eyes
heavenward. “You were a wise child not to let him get back the
diamond, too,” she drawled.

“I d-don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Oh—d-don’t you? My deah, do I look as easy as that? It’s plain he’s
gone his merry way tra-la.”

Like a whip Sallie snapped round at her. “He hasn’t!”

“Tra-la, tra-la-la!”

“Don’t you dare—”

“Then where’s the car, tra-la?”

“I told you—”

“The car he was giving you, I mean.”

Grace, who had entered in time for the last words, tittered with all
the old enjoyment.

“Poor little car skidded on the way, Gracie deah,” announced Miss
Mallard.

Sallie’s throat closed in a hard knot. Her head almost dropped on the
table. But not quite. Pride kept it up. Pride and the determination
never to let them know how right they were.

Yet Miss Mallard, having resumed her tactics of warfare allowed to
slip no opportunity for attack. She teased and tormented and tra-la’d
with purring delight, sharp little talons inflicting new wounds.

Sallie began to slink into the dressing-room as if to hide from
insinuating smiles. And coming out of the stage door, she fairly ran
round the corner to escape the torturing vision of that line at the
curb.

The pearls she had recklessly let go. After what _he_ had said, she
couldn’t bear to touch them. They curled in her hand like some
wriggling reptile. Her first impulse had been to toss the necklace
into an ashcan, but eventually she found herself back at the
near-pearl shop. A suave salesman after much fingering and testing
reminded her that they did not refund on merchandise but added that he
might be able to resell at a loss if she cared to leave it. Sallie
even hated the money—something more than half the amount she had
paid—which his smooth hands finally counted into hers.

One thing, though, she did determine in the long nights. There must be
a car! Never must they be certain that Jimmie had gone for good! The
savings account had long since gone the way of all flesh. And cars,
like Pegasus, soar winged in the clouds. June had come gliding into
the arms of May while Sallie suffered and waited, lived on bread and
milk, and hopelessly priced the cheaper makes.

Other lips, mustached, clean-shaven, young, and not so young, answered
Sallie’s plea of “Won’t you smile at me?” Sallie did not hear them.
Other eyes sought hers from motors at the curb. Sallie did not know
they were there.

She was in her room balancing accounts at 11:30 p. m. When she did
sleep, figures whirled through her dreams; figures and Jimmie’s face.

Then in the murky dawn of one June day came an inspiration. Yesterday
she had seen a second-hand runabout painted a beautiful blue for only
two hundred and fifty dollars, with a week’s trial before buying. Her
diamond! She could get enough for that! A few months in which to tear
up to the stage entrance and spring out; to display the shining blue
body to startled eyes; to make them believe he had come back!
Jimmie—who never would! She gazed out through the streaky window pane
and for a time the car was forgotten.

When the chorus had assembled for the Wednesday matinée, a ring
dropped tinkling to the dressing-room floor. Sallie picked it up,
proclaimed that the stone had come loose and wore it no more.

Later, behind a window barred like a prison, Sallie MacMahon’s lips
clung together and she looked away as her most precious possession
passed into other hands—probably for all time.

At last the night arrived when the girls sighted at the curb a little
car blue as the heavens. One of them stepped lightly from the stage
entrance, fetched a key from her bag, bent down, then sprang in and
took the wheel as though running a motor were a daily pastime.

Miss Mallard stopped in the center of the pavement.

“I’ll tell the world!” she breathed, forgetting Fifth Avenue. “She
wasn’t lying, Grace,—she wasn’t!”

Sallie MacMahon smiled upon them, put her foot on the self-starter,
heard the cheerful chug chug of the engine responding and, with terror
chasing down her spine, spun round the corner.

As she disappeared, Grace’s reply wafted on the breeze:

“But he’s a piker, anyhow. It’s as big as a minute!”

Up Broadway, eyes starting with fear, heart pounding, went Sallie. And
every instant’s progress petrified her. Buildings descended. Motor
trucks loomed up. Trolleys tore, gigantic, within an inch of the blue
mite that held her. It was completely, totally swamped. Alone in it
for the first time, she clung wildly to the wheel while all Broadway
danced.

Never had she traveled a distance to equal those ten blocks. Never
before had the thought of the sagging brownstone house been a welcome
one. A century later she reached her own street, turned in. Then
something snapped. The blue runabout stood stock still. Sallie tried
to recall the varied instructions of the garage man who had taught her
to drive it. Without his guiding hand they were Greek.

She fled in the direction of a passing policeman, caught his arm.
“Please, would you mind? Something’s happened. It—it’s stuck.”

He grinned as he took in the blue mite. “Better go and phone your
garage, Miss. I’ll take care of it till you get back.”

Sallie dropped his arm.

“Why, I—I haven’t any—”

“What?”

“Garage.”

“What do you do with it at night? Take it to bed with you?”

“N-nothing. It—it’s new. I—I never thought—”

“Then find some place to put it—quick. They’ll send you a man—”

Sallie stood stock still as the car, then turned on her heel and
dashed in the direction of the brownstone house. On the top step she
dropped.

Not a cent in the world! Diamond gone!! Car that was no good!! And no
place to put it!!!

Early in her career as a motorist she had discovered that cars have a
way of gathering expense like dust by the wayside. There had been
extra tires and repairs even while you were learning to run it. It
fairly ate up gas. You needed twice as much as she had reckoned.

And now—this!

Helplessly she gazed at the point far down the block where the
policeman stood guard. From time to time his glance roved
impatiently—and when at last he swung on his way, leaving the blue
mite unprotected, Sallie knew there was nothing left but to sit there
and watch it all through the night.

Then it was that the wells which had run dry filled once more,
overflowed. Huddled in a corner of the stoop, she fastened her wilted
gaze on a spot of blue parked close to Broadway and wondered what she
was going to do with it when morning arrived.

She came to drowsily as a clock struck one and something heavy
descended on her shoulder. It pulled her upright, shook the sleep from
her eyes and a cry from her lips. The policeman!

“What are you doing out here?”

She strained forward.

“Jimmie!!!”

“What are you doing, I say?”

“Jimmie—is it—is it—you?”

“Answer me!”

“I—oh, I can’t believe it! You—_you!!_” Then panic seized her.
“Jimmie—don’t—don’t go again! Wait—let me tell you! I’ve been praying
you’d give me the chance to tell you. I—it was true,—I _did_ buy all
those things myself. I did—I did! I was afraid you’d be ashamed of
me.”

He stood glaring silently down at her and when his voice did come, it
was thick and tense.

“Didn’t you know it was just those old clothes of yours that convinced
me the story you gave me was straight?”

“But the girls always made fun of them—and I wanted to look right for
you. And you thought—oh, Jimmie, what you thought has nearly killed
me!”

“What could a man who knew his Broadway think when you appeared all of
a sudden in a million dollars worth of finery?”

“But it wasn’t true! I took all my money out of the bank to look nice
just for you. Jimmie—if you go again—the way you did—I—I’ll die!”

He gave no direct answer. Instead he gripped her shoulders until they
ached.

“What are you doing out here this time of night? Answer me that!”

The car! Her eyes raced down the block. There it stood, untouched.

“I—I hocked my diamond, Jimmie, and bought a car. I made the girls
think you were going to give me one and I didn’t want them to know
that you—you—” She turned away. “So I hocked the ring—and—and
got—that!”

He followed her eyes to where a spot of blue reposed near the corner.

“And now it won’t go and I haven’t any money to put it anywhere.
They’ve been keeping it where I bought it and I never thought about
garaging. So—so when it broke down I just had to sit here and watch it
all night.”

The rushing words halted. She looked up at the face bent over hers. If
Mr. James Fowler Patterson had a sense of humor—and he had—the comedy
of the present situation failed to bring it to light. He stood and
gazed down into the small tired face lifted with such desperate
appeal.

“I—”

“Jimmie, won’t you believe me this time—please?”

He bent closer. “If I tell you I could take a gun this minute and blow
out what little brains I’ve got, will _you_ believe _me_? Will you?”
He did not give her time to answer. “I deserve it—shooting’s too good.
Why, even if you dressed up like a Christmas window, only a saphead
who’s wasted all his life chasing up and down Broadway could have made
such a mistake. What’s love, anyhow? And sweetheart—I do love you.
These weeks without you have proved how much.”

She closed her eyes as the words came.

“Why,” he plunged on, “my dad had given me up as a bad job—said he was
through! And six weeks ago I went to him and told him I’d found the
girl who could make a man of me—asked him to take me on at the
Patterson Iron Works, I didn’t care in what capacity. He thought I was
joking—but I put on overalls and rolled up my sleeves. Because I
wanted to be good enough for you. That was just about the time you
showed up in all that gorgeousness. And I let the idea get hold of me—
Don’t cry, honey,—I can’t stand it!”

There was an instant of potent silence, then:

“How did you happen to come past here to-night—Jimmie?” came
smothered.

“I’ve been coming past here every night.”

“Then why—why did you stay away from the theater?”

“I didn’t—for long. Wanted to—but couldn’t! I’ve watched you come out
from around the corner—” He broke off. “Sweetness—you’ve been looking
awfully sick.”

“I’ve been awfully lonesome.”

He lifted her chin.

“Baby—”

“Yes, Jimmie—dear—”

“Will you forgive me?”

“Jimmie—”

“Yes, Baby—dear—”

“Will you wait here till I get into my old rig, then take me for a
ride in my new car?”




CURTAIN!

_MELODRAMA_


It consists not in shouts, the leveled gun, the drawn sword, the
flashlight in the dark. The quiet moment of decision that means
happiness or wreck; the hesitant hand moving toward a doorknob that
may open upon joy or the misery of revelation; two people waiting in
stillness for the pendulum of uncertainty to swing—that is melodrama
as it is played every day within the four walls that enclose your
next-door neighbor.




CURTAIN!

CHAPTER I—ACT I


John Shakespeare’s son remarked once in a play he lightly invited us
to take “As You Like It” that all the world’s a stage. He told us that
men and women have their exits and their entrances, that one man in
his time plays many parts. But John Shakespeare’s son did not refer to
the acts that make up this drama of living. The first act of
introduction, the second of conflict, the third of revelation, the
fourth of readjustment. Not that all lives can be so simply
subdivided. To some dramas there are ten or twelve scenes,
swift-changing, tense, terrifying. But whether few or many, live in
acts we do—each with its conflict, its climax, each beginning a new
problem, a new turn, a new development, until the final curtain is
rung down that leaves the house of life in darkness.

Partly because of this and partly because Nancy Bradshaw’s story is
essentially of the theater, it seems but natural so to divide the
telling of it.

The first scenes had been that old familiar struggle of the young girl
trying to convince managers that even though she has had her
theatrical training somewhere west of Broadway she really can act. She
had encountered and combated the habitual have-to-show-me look until
one day in Jerry Coghlan’s office while the latter regarded her over
horn-rimmed specs, she gave him a disarming smile and said quietly:

“Yes, Mr. Coghlan, I know you’re from Missouri, but how can I show you
unless you give me a chance?”

Coghlan, being Irish, had tossed back his head with a roar of approval
and given her what she asked. He had never regretted it.

Nancy possessed two qualities that register with an audience more
quickly than genius—charm and personality. I might better say,
personality alone, because that includes charm, doesn’t it? By the
time she had reached the place of leading woman and the age of
twenty-six, she had a following many older and more experienced
actresses envied. She was never idle. When Coghlan, who had her under
contract, was unable to find a play or part for her, he loaned her to
other managers who featured their good fortune in advance notices and
electrics.

Nancy had what Broadway calls class. She was supple and slender with
an airy slimness that seemed more spiritual than of the body. She
could curl up in a couch corner with child-like grace or stand tense
and supplicating or sway with emotion. But whatever she did, one felt
the spirit ruling the flesh. She had heavy gold hair that fell in deep
sweeping waves over ears and forehead. The brows that mounted above
gold-brown eyes were straight and black as were the lashes shading
them. Her mouth, a bit too large for beauty, had a fascinating upcurve
when she smiled but in repose was strangely firm and chiseled. One
found oneself puzzling as to whether it belonged in a face whose charm
lay in the fact that its actual features eluded one. I’ve called her
eyes gold-brown. They weren’t always. At times across the footlights
they looked green, at others hazel, and often in some scene of fury
they went burning black.

Audiences loved her in all her moods—the matinée girls because she
might have been one of them; older women because she might have been
their daughter; young men because she was so much a girl they wondered
how much a woman she might be; and old men because, for a fleeting
moment, she gave them back their youth.

It looked pretty much as if Nancy’s drama of living were to flow
smoothly to its final scene with no more conflict than a pastoral
comedy. And then she met Richard Cunningham.

She had seen him once when lunching at the Ritz with Ted Thorne,
author of the play in which she was rehearsing. Thorne had returned
the nod of a man several tables away and Nancy asked who he was.

The young playwright’s eyes snapped as he answered: “You, too—eh?
Never saw a woman yet who didn’t want to know Dick Cunningham.”

“Oh, I don’t want to know him,” Nancy defended herself. “I just want
to know about him.”

“Amounts to the same thing, my dear. Well, when the papers speak of
Cunningham, they call him a clubman—whatever that may mean—and
turfman. He keeps a string of blooded horses at his place on Long
Island that are the envy of exhibitors all over the country. He has a
shooting box in the Adirondacks. He’s second Vice-president of a
railroad or two, is a regular first-nighter, has more money than any
one woman could spend, and no one woman has so far succeeded in
annexing it. Men like him and women feel toward him much as they do
toward original sin—they love and fear him at the same time.”

“Thank you,” Nancy imitated his crisp tone. “After that, I really
don’t think I care to know the gentleman.”

“You will—sooner or later,” drawled Thorne.

Nancy turned indifferently from the object of discussion, but in that
one short glance she could have told you exactly what he looked like.
Ted Thorne in a way was right. Cunningham was one of those men whom
women sense the instant they enter a room, not so much for height, big
shoulders and powerful dark head, as for a certain dynamic force that
stimulates fear and curiosity at once. In Cæsar’s day he might have
been a Marc Antony, but I doubt whether Cleopatra could ever have
persuaded him to abandon his armies for her dear sake. More likely the
devastating Egyptian would have descended from her throne, laid her
dainty olive hand in his and followed where he led.

For a man with manifold interests, Cunningham had few hobbies—two, to
be exact—his horses and the theater. Actors, managers, dramatists,
press-agents, all the busy bees in that hive of Broadway, knew
him—some by sight only, others well enough to call him by his given
name. No first night was complete without him. His familiar shoulders
swung down the aisle at eight-thirty sharp, hand stretched here and
there in greeting.

It was said his love of the theater far exceeded his interest in
women. In the same way, though in lesser degree, they were necessary
to his happiness—for amusement. They entertained him. But as the play
is done in a few hours and one seeks new diversion, so they had a way
of revealing themselves to him that after a short period became a
bore. He grew to know them too well—and the glamor was gone. To-morrow
another play! To-morrow—!

And then he met Nancy Bradshaw.

It happened the opening night of Thorne’s comedy just at the time
Coghlan surprised Nancy by elevating her to stardom.

What a difference one little preposition makes! Stepping out of a taxi
into dripping rain at the stage entrance, Nancy heard a shriek and saw
her colored maid drop a hatbox on the wet pavement to point wildly at
the electric sign outside the Coghlan Theater.

Instead of:—

  “THE GAMESTER”
       with
  Nancy Bradshaw

she read:—

  NANCY BRADSHAW
        in
  “The Gamester”

It blinked and smiled at her, that dazzling announcement. She shut her
eyes in ecstasy that hurt. When she opened them, shameless tears were
streaming down her cheeks and a prayer was in her heart.

Coghlan was waiting at the door of her dressing-room. She rushed at
him, arms flung recklessly about his neck, and wept into the stiff
white collar that held up his double chin.

“You deserve it!” he told her, his own eyes a bit moist. “You deserve
it. Never asked for it. Never nagged me for anything. Just worked like
hell—and waited. How old are you, kid?”

Nancy looked up. “T—twenty-three for publication.”

“But on the level?”

“Almost twenty-eight.”

“Well, by the time you’re thirty-three, you’ll be the greatest actress
in the country. Take it from me—Jerry Coghlan knows what he’s talking
about!”

With his prophecy singing in her ears, Nancy made her bow to New York
as a star. The audience was with her from the first, sharing her joy,
her triumph, eyes shining with hers, tears flowing when hers did. She
took it all modestly enough, even dragging on the leading man to take
the curtains with her. When finally they brought her out alone, she
stood a bit left-center and one could plainly see her whole body
shake, her lips tremble like some unaccustomed schoolgirl’s.

It was at this moment that a man with towering shoulders and the
stride of authority left his seat and made for the lobby. There he
cornered Coghlan and without preamble made his point.

“Jerry,” he said as they shook hands, “present me to Miss Bradshaw,
will you?”

“Sure!” said Jerry proudly.

And thus brought about the climax to the first act of Nancy’s life
drama.

Cunningham wanted to give a supper party that night. But she told him
friends were entertaining her and Thorne at one of those crowded and
supposedly exclusive restaurants known as “Clubs.” He calmly followed
them and with two other men managed to procure a table near theirs.
Cunningham could procure anything anywhere.

Nancy saw him instantly and wished he hadn’t come. Not that he gave
any sign of deliberate interest in her. In fact, one would have said
he did not know she was there. His eyes—non-committal, steel-colored
eyes they were, the sort that read without permitting themselves to be
read—scanned the menu. Supper ordered, he turned their full attention
to his companions. But his presence made Nancy self-conscious.
Probably, she concluded, because of what Ted Thorne had told her!

As they recognized her, men sauntered from various parts of the room,
white mustache to beardless youth, clamoring congratulations. And
beside that sweet intoxication of dreams realized, the champagne set
frankly before her was as plain water to the fountain of eternal
youth. She drank in every word, hearing the same ones repeated many
times.

When Thorne managed to break through the circle with her and spin into
a one-step, those they passed nudged each other. About the graceful
figure in cloudy silver with light hair tumbling over dark eyes and
lips curving in laughter, filmed the aura of the theater, fairyland of
illusion, the one magic world that makes children of us all.

As they went back to the table, she caught Cunningham watching her
with an unlit cigarette between his lips and around them rather a
puzzled look, as if he might be asking himself some question he could
not answer.

“So you’ve met,” whispered Ted, as Nancy returned his bow over the
plumes of her black feather fan.

“Yes, to-night. J. C. brought him back.” And added casually: “He’s
asked me to make up my own party for supper some night. Will you
come?”

“I will that!” rejoined Thorne. “But before it happens, I’ll ask you
to marry me.”

“Don’t be a goose, Ted,” she laughed—and wondered why a frown replaced
for a flash the twinkle in the sharp eyes behind Thorne’s glasses.
They smiled again as he raised his champagne.

“Here’s to you, Nancy girl—and the future. May it be a knock-out for
you always!”

Cunningham, however, did not wait for the date she had set. The
following night he sent word to the theater, inviting her to ride next
day. He had his horses in town for the Show and wanted her to try his
pet stallion. His messenger would wait for an answer.

There was a tone of assumption in the brief note that Nancy resented.
She couldn’t tell exactly where nor what it was but she had a feeling
that, though couched in terms of invitation, it had been written with
the assurance that she would not refuse. At first she was tempted to,
but anxiety to see his horses—at least that explanation she gave
herself—made her compromise by writing that he might telephone her in
the morning.

By the time he called her, she had on her habit and half an hour later
glided uptown in his car. Through the park, fairly purring as it sped
over the smooth roads, it veered West and out at a street in the
Sixties and pulled up before what appeared to be a two-story house.
Potted dwarf firs stood at either side of the big arched door on a
level with the street. Across the front above it were three windows,
each with its green window box from which ivy trailed over the dull
red brick. A saucy little building it was in the midst of drab flat
houses, like a French cocotte dropped by mistake into a New England
village.

Nancy gazed, puzzled and curious, when the heavy iron-hinged door was
drawn back and she stepped into the unmistakable pungent odor of the
stable.

Cunningham came to meet her. His hands, tingling with vitality, sent a
glow through hers as he held them an instant. Then he led the way
toward the rear. The floor was covered with a sort of porous rubber
that gave to the step and Nancy felt an absurd inclination to bound
into the air as she walked. Along the walls were cases filled with
blue, red and yellow ribbons, each rosette with its streamers as dear
to the sportsman as if it had been pinned upon him instead of an
equine representative. Prints of blue ribboners with famous jockeys up
hung between the cases. Several of the originals stamped at that
moment in the stalls downstairs. Cunningham helped her down the run.

“I want you to meet my best friends,” he said, stopping before the
nearest stall. “Permit me—Lord Chesterfield!”

With approved good manners his Lordship settled his velvet nose in her
outstretched hand.

“Chawmed, M’lord,” she smiled. Her wondering eyes went the length of
the place.

It was daintily white as a woman’s boudoir, each stall bordered in
brilliant blue and bearing its occupant’s monogram in the same color.
A border of blue ran round the white walls. Even the water buckets and
feed boxes were white with horse’s heads painted on them.

There was a rush forward and eager heads poked out as Cunningham went
down the line. Satin bodies swaggered, priming themselves for
approval.

“No wonder they’re your friends!” Nancy observed. “You treat them so
well.”

“Do you think friendship has to be won that way?” he put quickly.

“No. It’s usually given first and earned afterward.”

“That’s not _friendship_ you’re speaking of.” The look he bent on her
was disconcerting. Nancy turned to follow a groom who was leading two
horses, saddled, toward the run.

A few moments later they swung through the wide doorway into the
autumn sunshine. Nancy had never ridden any but academy horses and the
sense of the fine, spirited animal under her with his rearing head and
shining coat made her blood dance. Flying down the bridle path was
like soaring heavenward on Pegasus. Poetry was in the air, in her
eyes, in the crack of the gravel under their horses’ feet. The man
beside her sat his mount, a bay of sixteen hands, as if part of it.
His muscular hands barely touched the reins.

“How did you know that I rode?” she asked.

“I recalled seeing your picture in riding habit in one of the
magazines.”

“But that doesn’t prove anything. It’s the privilege of an actress to
be photographed in habit, even if she wouldn’t go near enough to a
real horse to feed him a lump of sugar.”

He laughed, looked down at her slim straight body in its tan coat, at
the graceful limbs swung across her mount, at her glossy gold hair and
the light of the sun in her eyes. “Well, I should have known you did
anyway. There’s nothing vital you couldn’t do.”

He put it not as a question but directly, as if giving her the
information. She found no answer. This man left her strangely
speechless. For no reason at all her cheeks went red with a deeper
flush than the exercise had brought to them.

She said little during the two hours of their ride. He told her of the
fascination the theater had for him. Then her eyes shone through their
black lashes and she told him it was her life. She loved it not as an
artist loves his work but with the passion one gives a human thing.

“That’s why you’ve made good,” he answered promptly. “Because you’ve
given yourself completely.” He paused, then with the usual startling
abruptness: “Do you know, I had an actual sense of pride last night,
watching that crowd swarm round you. Odd, that—isn’t it—in a man who
had just met you?”

“Yes.” She did not meet the gaze she knew was turned on her.

When they dismounted and he was handing her into the car, he bent down
and into his non-committal eyes came a warmth that enveloped her like
a flame.

“And to think that I flipped a coin last night whether to go to the
Show or go to see you!”

She rode with him every day after that. He arranged it as a matter of
course. He had a direct way of taking things into his own hands just
as he had a direct way of looking and speaking. Often it made her gasp
but at the same time possessed the attraction male dominance always
holds for the primitive in woman. Particularly to the woman who has
fought her own battles is there something hypnotic in having decision
taken out of her hands.

At the end of two weeks she called his horses by name; had fed them
more sugar than was good for them; had dined and danced with him; and
knew, though to herself she denied it, that tongues quick to wag, were
busy with their names. Nancy Bradshaw, popular star, and Dick
Cunningham who, in the eyes of the world, could like Joshua command
sun and moon and stars to stand still!

When his friends—men who made the nation’s pulse throb—stopped at
their table in a restaurant or, as was frequently the case, joined
them at his invitation and gave to Nancy the homage a charming actress
always receives from men a bit jaded, Cunningham’s probing glance
warmed and a smile softened his sharply determined mouth.

He sent her flowers and books as a matter of course. Wherever they
went he surrounded her with an atmosphere of unconscious luxury that
was like a narcotic.

And finally at the house of the fir trees, instead of that
diamond-lighted district bounded by the Forties, he gave the
supper-party they had planned the night of their meeting. Ted Thorne
was there and Lilla Grant, ingénue of the company, a sinuous little
thing with pert nose, full Oriental lips and eyes that might have come
from Egypt. She had begged Nancy to let her meet Cunningham.

“She’ll get there, that kid,” Jerry Coghlan had once remarked. “Don’t
know yet whether her name used to be O’Shaughnessy or Rabinowitz. But
take it from me, she’ll make her mark—maybe because it used to be
both.”

Lights shone in the upper windows as the four stepped from the car,
not the brilliant light of electricity but one gentle and golden. They
went up the flight of steps leading to the unique apartment above the
stable.

“Make yourselves at home. I’ll send a maid.” Cunningham opened the
door to a room done in gray and rose, with enameled dressing-table and
pier-glass, and rose brocade chairs, divan and hangings.

Lilla dropped her frou-frou of cloak from bare shoulders and, taking
the center of the floor, gazed round with glistening eyes.

“What a duck you were to ask me!” she cried. “I’ve been just crazy to
see this place.”

Nancy turned. “You’ve heard of it?”

“Heard of it! My dear, there have been _some_ parties given here!”

Swift indignation swept the color into Nancy’s cheeks. The insinuating
tone more than the words angered her. “Don’t talk like that!” Her eyes
flashed black as they sometimes did in a big scene.

Lilla looked up wickedly. “Crazy about him, aren’t you?”

The color went, leaving her white. “Of course not.”

“Well, don’t let him know it—that’s all I have to say.”

She powdered her nose, head perked to one side, guided a brush over
hair dense-dark as velvet, added a touch of mascaro to her lashes, and
turning to the maid who had just come in asked whether her dress was
hooked all the way up the back.

“I do envy you, Nancy,” she frowned, taking in the other girl’s
graceful figure in swathing black satin, relieved only by a splash of
green fan. “One of these days—soon—I’m going to have a maid and not
break my neck gathering myself together after the show.”

As they went out Lilla linked her arm in Cunningham’s.

“Do you live in this heavenly place?” she asked.

“No. But I like to have people here—the people I like, I should say.
That’s why I fixed up the second floor—for parties like this one.
There’s a fully equipped kitchen at the back. And here’s my banquet
hall.”

The short corridor ended in the room of the three windows. They might
have been entering an Italian Villa. Paneled oak stretched straight to
the ceiling. At either end yawned a marble fireplace with logs
sputtering the faint scent of fir. A refectory table, with couch the
color of purple grapes backed against it fronted one. Drawn close to
the other stood two old Medici chairs. On both mantels and smaller
tables were candlesticks with thick yellow candles. The silver set for
supper on the long table gleamed under the glow of branching
candelabra.

Cunningham watched Nancy’s face as she paused in the doorway. Her eyes
had dreams in them.

“Makes a great stage setting for you,” he whispered. “I’ll want you
here all the time now.”

A manservant passed cigarettes. They sat and chatted while they waited
for the other guests, Mr. and Mrs. Courtleigh Bishop and several
friends who were coming in from the Opera. Nancy was in a chair by the
fire; Lilla nested in the couch depths, her somber gaze lidded as if
heavy with secrets, following her host; and Thorne springing up every
now and then to wander about the room, examining its treasures.

Lilla watched and listened to the others, much as she watched and
absorbed every word of the director at rehearsals. She had advanced by
wits rather than wit and was clever enough to know the value of
silence. Only when Cunningham brought her the spray of orchids he had
supplied for each of the women did she look up from under thick lids.

“You do everything just right,” she murmured, pinning them into the
orange chiffon at her waist, “and I guess never anything wrong.”

In her somnolent eyes was an obvious dare to which several weeks ago
Cunningham would probably have responded. Now he smiled down amusedly
at the round soft form sunk in the couch cushions and went back to
Nancy. The somnolent eyes went after him.

They persuaded Thorne who, unlike a number of writing men, hated to
talk about himself, to tell the plot of his new play.

“I’ve tackled a big problem,” he said. “Woman’s rights in love!”

“You’ve tackled the universe,” came from Cunningham. “Fifty years ago
it could have been summed up in one beautiful word, ‘Submission’.
To-day—” He flung up his hands.

Nancy smiled. “And you’re just the type a submissive woman would bore
to death.”

“Don’t you believe it,” chimed in Lilla. “He’s apt to fall for some
baby doll who’ll tell him what a great big wonderful man he is and do
exactly what he wants—when he’s around.”

“You don’t subscribe to the fifty-fifty theory then, old man?”
suggested Thorne when the laugh died down.

“No, I believe in ninety-nine-one. At least women can make it that if
they know how to handle us. Just as Miss Grant says, we’re nothing but
a bunch of boobs.”

“That’s what you like to make us think,” Nancy corrected. “And the
unfortunate part of it is, we want to deceive ourselves just as much
as you want to deceive us.”

Cunningham blew a ring of feathery cigarette smoke and studied her
through it. “I didn’t know you were such a cynic.”

“Did you think dealing with theatrical managers had taught me
nothing?” she laughed.

At twelve Mrs. Bishop bubbled in commandeering a group of light-voiced
women and husky-voiced men.

She apologized for being late and wailed at the length of Russian
Opera.

“Courty can sleep through it all,” she sighed. “But the noise keeps me
awake.”

She caught Nancy by both hands, drawing her out of the chair.

“I’ve been so anxious to know you, my dear. I begged Dicky to bring
you to see me but he said you were the mountain—Mohammet would have to
come to you.”

All through the elaborate supper they gushed over her, with just that
touch of patronage position assured permits itself toward those of the
stage.

But though conversation was light and general and Cunningham the
perfect host, he might have been alone with the young star, so
completely did his eyes disregard the others. They seemed to send
their gaze round her like a cloak. She felt it unmistakably and a glow
radiated from her eyes and voice, from her whole body.

When the dregs of Crème de Menthe and Benedictine had settled in
little green and gold pools at the bottom of cordial glasses, and
candle flames gleamed faint blue in the dripping tallow; when laughing
voices mellowed into distance and cars had slid off into darkness, two
figures stood at the curb in front of the little house. The door swung
slowly shut behind them. The woman looked up, the man down, and there
flashed between them that secret look of understanding that can pass
only when words no longer have value.

The last car drove up. He helped her in. The door slammed. Without a
word he took her to him. Just as his gaze had encompassed her, so his
arms enclosed her now. Her lips trembled against his. For a moment,
endless because of all time, there was silence—that intense beating
silence that chokes.

Then his voice came with a ring of triumph.

“You know I want you.” And he waited for no answer. “You knew I wanted
you that night we met.”

“Yes—I knew.”

“You’re the first woman I’ve ever wanted—for my wife.”

The word danced into the soft gloom of night merging into day, out
across the wraith-like Park, up to the sky where pale stars spelled it
before her. She murmured it, and he bent closer.

“Mine! Nancy—you don’t know how much it’s meant, seeing them gather
round you and knowing that you were going to belong to me.”

Their lips were one again. At the moment she took no count of the
assurance that had brooked no denial. She only throbbed to the
strength of him and smiled into the eyes so close to hers.

The car sped past shadowy trees, past lamps paled against the rising
dawn, through a world unreal not because light had not yet come but
because these two were in a world apart. They spoke low, as lovers
will though no one is there to hear; in short phrases, saying little
yet so much, she seeking to hold close this wonder thing, he with the
claim of the possessor.

“Why do you love me, Dick?” came finally the eternal question.

He told her the tale men have told women for centuries and will
continue to tell them as long as the world shall last. “I love you
because you’re different from other women. There’s no one like you.”

“How—different?”

“Why analyze it? You’re _You_, complete, apart—wonderful.”

“But what attracted you—first? What made you—want me?”

“Well, seeing you there in the center of that stage with a first night
audience wearing out its hands, you looked so beautiful and
frightened—give you my word I wanted to go up then and there and take
you in my arms.”

“It was the glamor of the stage then?”

“No. You’re not the first actress I’ve known, dear. But you’re the
only one in town that scandal has never touched.”

She drew back a bit.

“That’s not fair, Dick. We’re a much-talked-of profession but half the
stories you hear aren’t true.”

In the semi-gloom of the car she did not see the smile play about his
knowing lips.

“What does it matter?” was his reply. “You’re in the theater, yet not
of it—sought after, made much of, yet unspoilt. And I’ve won you—for
myself.”

“Yes, you’ve won me.”

He drew her close. “How much do you love me?”

“Before all the world.” She closed her eyes as if to shut out all
other vision.

“I’m going to take you to Hawaii,” he whispered. “That’s the land of
lovers—green lapping waters and purple hills and palm trees with music
in them.”

“You’ve been there?”

“Yes. Then to China and Japan—and if you like, India. We’ll make a
year of it.”

She opened her eyes slowly and into them came a ray of amusement.

“You mustn’t take me too far away, for too long, or the fickle public
will forget me.”

“They’re going to.”

“Going to?”

“Yes. I’m a jealous brute. You’ve got to belong to me exclusively.”

“Dick”—she pulled away then, groping dazedly for one silent
second—“Dick—you don’t mean—you can’t mean you want me to give up the
stage?”

“Yes.”

She stared at him, unbelieving. But his face was nothing more than a
blur against the darkness. As the car rolled out of the Park, it
rolled out of Eden.

“But—but it’s my career—my life!”

“I’ll make a new career—a new life for you.”

“But it’s the biggest—the best part of me.”

“The new life will be all of you.”

“No, Dick! I couldn’t—I couldn’t!”

He caught the hands that were raised to push him from her, caught them
in both of his. “I want you for myself. I’m not satisfied with part of
your time.”

“But dear—can’t you see—”

“Can’t _you_ see that if you remain on the stage, your evenings and
part of your days will go to the public. I’ll still be going round
alone—just as I am now. If you’re my wife you’ve got to take your
place with me.”

“But I can—except for a few hours. Dick, you say I’m different. Let me
stay different!”

“You’ll always be that. Let’s look at it sensibly. Dick Cunningham’s
wife earning her living—why, it’s a joke!”

“Every one would know it’s not a question of money.”

“Then why do it? Give some one else a chance—some one who needs it.”

“But it’s my life,” she repeated desperately. “And now, when success
has just come—”

“You said—‘before all the world’ awhile ago.”

“Yes—and I meant it. I do love you, before everything. You know that.
You’ve swept me off my feet. I can’t reason.” And then her hands came
together and she cried out: “Oh, why did this have to happen—why?”

“It had to happen,” he repeated huskily.

“Why couldn’t you have cared for some one in your own set?”

“I want you.”

“Dick,” she said after a moment’s harsh stillness, “don’t make me
choose. It—it’s too—it hurts too much. I couldn’t! I simply can’t do
it. If you make me give up the stage, you make me tear out my heart.
You wouldn’t ask that?”

“It’s a question of which means more. I’m merely asking what any
normal man has the right to ask of the woman he marries—first place.”

“But you’ll have that.”

“No. You won’t be free to give it to me.”

“It’s queer”—her voice came shakily. “I’ve dreamed of love as every
girl does. But I never dreamed it would mean this—this sacrifice.”

“It won’t mean sacrifice to you. I’ll fill your life, Nancy. I’ll make
you forget there ever was any other bond. Sweetheart—don’t you believe
I will?”

She swayed toward him—then just as quickly pulled back.

“Haven’t I the right to ask it?” he urged.

“Dick—”

“Haven’t I?”

“Oh, I don’t know! I don’t know!”

“Consider my side.”

“I only know it’s everything you’re demanding—everything!”

“I’m giving everything in exchange.”

She closed her eyes with a very different expression from that of a
few moments before. Then it had been to let him fill her vision. Now
it was to shut him out.

Vaguely it came to her that he couldn’t realize the enormity of the
thing he was asking. Vaguely she repeated aloud:

“No—I couldn’t! If I mean to you what you say, you won’t ask it.”

He lifted her face so that the eyes opened to meet his. Even through
the shadows he could read their anguish.

“It’s because you mean what you do, that I can’t let you go on.”

Her hands closed tight on each other and she turned to fasten her gaze
on the awakening streets.

“No, Dick—there’s no use. I couldn’t.”

“Does what I offer balance so little that you can thrust it away
without even stopping to consider?”

“If I stop to consider—”

“You’ll do what I ask,” he put in quickly. “Ah, I thought so! Nancy,
can’t you see? The woman in you is greater than the actress. You won’t
always be young and worshipped by your public but love—”

“Will love last always?” And as his arms went out to answer: “No—no!
Don’t try to influence me—don’t, please! I must think it over alone.
It’s my whole life—just everything.”

His arms dropped. They did not again reach out to her. He said
good-night with the usual handclasp and left her at the door of the
apartment house, haunting white, her dark eyes strained toward the
first flicker of sun as it came haltingly out of the east.

A month later she sent for him. In all that time he gave her no word,
not even the message of a flower. He waited cleverly in silence—a
silence that made the battle she fought all the more difficult. And in
the end she sent for him, so completely had he absorbed her will. Not
once during those weeks of struggle did her mind hark back to the
fragment of conversation at the supper party. Because she could care
with the intensity of the big woman and because she was in love, she
did not realize that in sending for him she bowed before the god she
had scorned—Submission.

And so the curtain fell on Act I of Nancy Bradshaw’s life drama.




CHAPTER II—ACT II


Out Long Island way on the North Shore where Newport goes to stretch
her tired limbs after a busy season, there’s a house set like a long
white couch on a green carpet that spreads straight to the Sound.

The place is called Restawhile—and having some twenty rooms, not to
speak of servant quarters, is known modestly as a cottage.

Here Dick Cunningham brought his bride following their honeymoon trip
through the Orient. Here they spent the greater part of each year. For
with its kennels and stables, Nancy loved it next to the house of the
fir trees which would always be her castle of romance. Besides, it was
not too near Broadway, not near enough for whisperings of the Rialto
to tug at the heart or fill the eyes. Or if the dull ache of longing
too deep for tears did come, it was a place to hide them from a
curious public.

The announcement of Nancy’s marriage and retirement from the stage had
come as a shock to the social world and a bomb to the theatrical.
Broadway buzzed, Fifth Avenue bristled, and poor Jerry Coghlan almost
went crazy. But as the calcium of the society column replaced her
beloved footlights, the star of the theater became a star of the
social realm and another nine days’ wonder became memory.

The column told of her dinners and dances, of her trips to Florida,
her visits to Newport. It listed her with her husband among
inveterate first-nighters and usually added: “The one-time Nancy
Bradshaw whose romantic marriage robbed the stage of one of its most
promising young actresses.”

Eventually it announced with clarion blast the arrival of Dick Junior
and later Nancy the Second, quite as if a chubby Dick and Nancy
Cunningham were more important than the same weight John and Mary
Smith.

A fairy tale come true even the most caustic observer would have
remarked, had he known the history of the beautiful woman seated on
the stone-paved veranda of Restawhile one April afternoon five years
after the curtain descended on Act I.

She wore a short white skirt, green sweater and white sport shoes.
Strands of hair had been tossed across her eyes by a romp on the lawn
with young Dicky. He sat at her feet now, pink legs outstretched, and
mobilized between them a regiment of wooden soldiers.

Ted Thorne and her former manager had driven out to read Thorne’s
latest drama, written with Lilla Grant in mind. She was the season’s
new darling and her hybrid little face with its eyes from the Orient
and nose from Erin’s Isle decorated many a magazine cover and
wood-cut. It might also have been seen at the Ritz lunching daily with
varied and various conquests. She had acquired an air and no longer
spoke of her profession as “the show business.” Her gowns were the
talk of fashion editors, her hats the despair of imitators. She was
colorful as a Bakst drawing and as decorative.

The woman in white skirt and sweater that matched the lawn sat
listening at one side of the tea table, while Coghlan at her right
measured three fingers of Scotch against two of soda and the
playwright’s voice sounded vibrant against the sweet spring stillness.
It was a tense elemental story suggested to him by Nancy, with
Hawaii—land of love—as a setting. Finally he closed the script and
looked across at her.

“What do you think of it?”

“The best thing you’ve done, Ted,” she announced instantly.

“Of course, it’s only in the rough. But I wanted your opinion. Am I
like that fellow who knows all about the Himalayas because he never
got there?”

“Just like him—an authority,” she retorted.

“But straight—how does it strike you?”

“I love it! You’ve never written anything with greater emotional
possibilities.”

“How do you like Lilla for the lead?”

“Just the type. And good from a box-office standpoint, too—she’s made
such a hit this season.”

“Some kid!” put in Jerry, tinkling the ice pleasantly against his
glass. “Always said she’d make her mark. And take it from me, Jerry
Coghlan knows what he’s talking about.”

Nancy smiled. “You couldn’t find any one better to play an Hawaiian.”

“Oh yes, we could!” came from Thorne.

“Who?”

“You.”

She laughed and in her laughter the men detected nothing but mirth.

“Don’t you ever have a hankering for the old game, Nancy?” Coghlan
demanded. “Don’t the theater ever get in your blood?”

She bent and lifted young Dick suddenly to her knees.

“Here’s my theater,” was her answer.

The playwright’s gaze traveled over the two gold heads to the father’s
eyes that smiled from the baby face into his mother’s. Fat arms wound
round her neck and she sank her lips in the fluffy curls.

“You’ve got a part that suits you to perfection,” he said in a low
voice.

“Say, there ain’t any part Nancy couldn’t play! Always said she had
class. And take it from me—”

“It’s good to know you haven’t forgotten us,” Thorne interrupted,
still in that low tone. “Whenever things get balled up I say to
myself: ‘Here goes for a run out to Restawhile. Nancy’ll help me
straighten them out.’”

“It’s good to know you feel that way. You see”—she held Dicky
closer—“I can give you the viewpoint of the audience now.”

That night she told her husband of the play. They had dined at the
Courtleigh Bishop place, some five miles distant, and during the drive
home Nancy had been unusually quiet. She walked up the wide staircase,
head bent, her long velvet cloak pulled close around her as if for
protection against the country chill of April. But as he followed into
her boudoir with its amber lights and drapes of cornflower blue she
dropped into a chair, let the wrap slip from her shoulders and leaned
forward, speaking rapidly.

“Tell me something of your doings to-day, Dick. You haven’t yet.”

He recounted the day’s activities—certain complications that had
arisen in his Western interests. Cunningham, in spite of wealth or
perhaps because of it, was not a waster. She listened eagerly to every
word.

“And, by-the-way,” he added, much as an afterthought; “I lunched with
a former friend of yours, Lilla Grant. Met her as I was going into the
Ritz. She was alone—so was I. So we joined forces.”

She leaned back with a deep sigh.

“I’m glad you told me that.”

His reply held a note of surprise.

“Why?”

“Because Mary Bishop made it a point to inform me to-night that she’d
seen you there. ‘Dicky still has a penchant for the theatrical
profession,’ she said, ‘I saw him lunching to-day with a stage
beauty.’ Of course, it amused me but I just had a feeling that I’d
like to hear about it from you.”

“It was of no importance. I might not have thought of mentioning it.”

“No. Still—I suppose I’m silly and feminine—but if you hadn’t, I think
it would have hurt.”

“Do I demand to know every time Thorne comes out here?”

“You don’t have to, Dick.” Her eyes were still intent on him.

“I’ve lunched with Lilla Grant other days and haven’t thought of
mentioning it.”

“I know that, too.”

His eyebrows shot up. “How?”

“Other women.”

He laughed. “How they do love each other!”

She laughed with him. “It’s all right now. You’ve told me. I just
didn’t want to think you’d deceive me.”

“But, my dear girl, an omission like that is not deliberate deceit.”

“Omission,” came softly, “is often twin sister to commission.”

His lips went tight. “Does that mean you’d ever let anything as cheap
as suspicion of me enter your mind?”

She got up, brushing her mouth across the hard line of his. “If I love
you as much as I do, it’s reasonable to suppose other women might.”

And that was when she gave him the story of Thorne’s play—more to
change the subject than anything else—with eyes shining and slim
jeweled hands sending sparks into the room’s golden shadows. He
listened, watching her, the light on her face, the blaze of enthusiasm
under the thick lashes.

“It’s a splendid part for Lilla,” she ended. “She’ll be fascinating in
it, don’t you think?”

“Great!” And after a moment, “Nancy—does seeing so much of Thorne and
old Jerry ever tempt you to go back on the stage?”

She went close to him as if his bigness were a shelter.

“It’s a temptation I’d never acknowledge, dear heart—not even to
myself.”

“But you haven’t answered me.”

“I did that when I made my choice—when I married you. I couldn’t be
disloyal to that. Besides”—and all the woman of her went into the
words—“you and the two little yous fill my life. I’ve no time for any
other devotion.”

He looked down at the head, reddened under the amber lights, at the
graceful line of throat and shoulder, at the proud lips that were his.
And his arms swept up and round her.

       *       *       *       *       *

Drama moves swiftly. No pause for explanation once the wheels are set
going, no rambling into far corners for side lights as in the novel,
but a tornado-like gathering of incident that hurls itself without
notice into crashing storm. Life crowded into a few short hours, just
as a few short hours so often crowd life into one crashing crisis.
Without warning, or at least without warning heeded, one answers the
doorbell or opens a telegram or takes up a telephone receiver. And
behold, the face blanches, the heart stops beating, to beat again with
hammer stroke too horrible to bear!

It happened that Thorne’s roadster drew up under the porte-cochère one
May day and, removing dusty goggles, he announced that he had come to
talk about a scene that stumped him.

“I’ve traveled to Mecca to consult the Oracle.”

Nancy shook hands enthusiastically. Dick had been away for several
days; her favorite mount, Lord Chesterfield, had been taken to town by
the head groom for treatment under a famous “vet”; and endless dinners
had bored her to a state of loneliness known only to those whose lives
have hummed with activity. Her husband would not be back until
to-morrow and to put in a few hours with Ted in the atmosphere of the
theater was a welcome diversion.

When they had discussed pros and cons and the kick in the big scene;
when the playwright in hushed voice had told Dicky the usual pirate
tale, and the three had lunched together under the trees, Nancy jumped
up.

“Ted, will you run me into town this afternoon? I want to have a look
at Lord Chesterfield. He went lame last week, you know.”

Thorne beamed.

“Bully! It’s a whale of a day. Why not stay in? We can dine and I’ll
run you out early.”

But she refused. The kiddies were put to bed at six-thirty and she
wanted to be back before then.

“I’ll take the train back. Don’t bother about that.”

She came downstairs presently buttoned into a gray topcoat. From under
a tight little turban the sunset hair waved, held by a gray veil.

They tore out of the grounds, along roads of glass at a pace that left
both breathless. Nancy felt the sluggishness of the past few days
lashed out of her blood. It flew happily to her cheeks, tingled to her
finger tips, sent the laughter into her lips as the man beside her
gave the latest bits of Broadway gossip, the latest funny story from a
region teeming with them. She stored them up for Dick, picturing his
enjoyment when on his return next day she should give them with all
her embellishment of mimicry.

The first pungent scent of summer, clover and sweet grass and
occasional great mounds of hay, rose from the meadows as they sped
past. The vault above was intensely turquoise and without a cloud. It
would be a heavenly night with a young silver moon etched against the
sky and all things filmed by its light. She wished Dick were going to
be home. They could have taken a tearing ride like this with all the
countryside to themselves.

The breezes became sultry. City smoke crept in. The car jerked over
cobbles, dodging barelegged youngsters and wedging at last into the
clatter of Queensboro Bridge. Nancy’s nose crinkled. She had come to
hate the city with its odors and noises and strained faces and heavy
air, all the elements which had passed unnoticed when she was part of
it and a struggler.

From the cluttered Eastside they went through the district whose
boarded doors and windows like the blank eyes of the blind proclaimed
it fashionable; then the dust-covered green of the Park and out at the
street in the Sixties where down the block three windows blinked
coquettishly.

Nancy descended, held out a hand. “Good luck, Ted. And let’s hear it
when you’ve got it ready.”

His alert gaze was bright with satisfaction. “You’ve set me on the
right track. You always do.”

She waved as he drove off, then rang the bell beside the big door. It
swung back slowly, heavily, and the head-groom stood in the opening.
She caught the look of surprise that swept over his face, passing as
quickly after the manner of well-trained servants who are supposed to
have no emotions.

“How is Lord Chesterfield?” she inquired, stepping out of the
sunlight.

“He’s not been so fine to-day, madam. I think there’s pain in the left
forefoot.”

“I want to have a look at him.”

“Yes, madam.”

He closed the door, led the way to the run. But Nancy started toward
the stairs.

He turned. “Is there anything I can do for you, madam?”

“No, that’s all right, Jarvis. I’ll just leave my coat and come down.”

“I can take it.” He stepped forward hastily, with rather a note of
apology. “The painters are up there, madam. The rain of two days ago
made a leak in the roof and I had to have them in. The place is in
something of a mess.”

But Nancy was already halfway up the stairs. “It doesn’t matter.”

She disappeared, dropped her coat on the divan in the gray room, and
looked ceilingward. No sign of repairs there. Probably the leak was at
the front of the house.

Turning into the hall she noticed that Jarvis had followed her.

“Pardon me, madam—will you be coming down to see Lord Chesterfield
now?”

“Just a minute.”

She threw open the double oak doors at the end. And her breath stopped
as she did on the threshold.

A stream of sunshine flecked with motes came through the far window
and centered on the couch. Lounging there in a position of uttermost
comfort was Dick and at his feet, hatless and cross-legged like some
willing slave of the harem, Lilla Grant. A look of flame was in his
non-committal eyes and in her heavy ones, languor. The ripe red lips
were raised. From her fingers a cigarette dangled as he leaned close
and struck a match. All too evident, though, that it was not to light
the cigarette those lips were lifted.

Nancy’s hand went to her throat. That was all. Went to her throat and
clung there.

The two started at the sound of another’s presence. The match halted.
Cunningham looked up. He straightened, sat for an instant without
moving, then got to his feet.

The provocation faded from Lilla’s lips. A moment before she had had
the unmistakable air of being perfectly at home. Now as she followed
the man’s sharp glance she stiffened. Uneasily she too rose and, as
neither of the others spoke, gave a nervous little laugh.

“Why, Nancy, this is a coincidence! We’ve been expecting Ted Thorne
for tea and only half an hour ago tried you on the phone to get you,
too.”

Nancy made no attempt to refute the glib lie. She simply stood gazing
at her husband as if her eyes were touching him. Then she turned away.

“I think—I won’t wait,” she managed to say and went out, closing the
door.

At the other side she stopped, hands pressed tight to her lips, and
waited for courage to go forward.

Partway down the stairs she saw Jarvis looking up. Fright grayed his
face.

“I’ll see Lord Chesterfield now,” she told him and followed to the
run.

With gaze straining through the train window an hour later at meadow
and woodland she did not see, she was carried back to Restawhile, to
the babies waiting for her.

The moon rose, as she had pictured it, paling the trees outside her
room and the lawn beneath.

At last her door opened. Cunningham entered, closing it softly,
switched on the lights and saw her sitting hunched in a chair, with
eyes bewildered as if they could not realize the thing they had
revealed. He spoke her name—once, twice. She did not even glance at
him.

“Nancy, answer me!”

She turned slowly.

“I ask you not to jump at conclusions. Nancy—”

“Yes!”

“Why didn’t you wait?”

Her gaze locked with his incredulously. “You think I could have
waited?”

“I understand,” he put in hastily. “That’s why I made no attempt to
detain you. The situation was awkward.”

She laughed. It might have been a cry from the soul.

“Awkward, nothing more!” he hurried on. “I admit, it looked damning.
I, myself, would have judged as you did. But I give you my word—”

She swept it aside.

“Jarvis tried to keep me from going up. That alone proves—”

“Jarvis is a servant, with the view point of his class.”

She uttered the thought that had been spinning round in her brain. “He
would scarcely have tried to protect you if that had been her first
visit.”

“Why not? He concluded because a woman happened to be there with
me—alone—Bah,” he broke off, “that end of it’s not worth considering!
What you think is all that concerns me. And what you think is only too
evident.”

“What I think—what I think!” Her hands clasped and unclasped
incessantly. Her voice came strangled.

He had been pacing up and down. Now he pulled a chair close to hers.

“But you’re wrong, dear. It’s circumstantial evidence and worth as
much. I came back to-day unexpectedly, looked in at the uptown office
before going home and found a message from Lilla, asking me to see her
this afternoon without fail. I called her hotel and arranged to meet
her at the stable. Jarvis had notified me that Lord Chesterfield was
seedy and it occurred to me that by having her come there, I’d save
time.”

“You—” the words came haltingly as if difficult to speak—“you didn’t
seem in haste when I saw you.”

“Come now—be sporting, dear.” He tried to make a laugh cut the
tension. “You know my interest in the theater.”

“Yes—I know.”

“Well, Lilla’s consulted me any number of times about one thing or
another. And she has a Bohemian way of establishing palship that you
don’t understand.”

“Don’t I?”

“No. I wouldn’t want you to. But the fact remains that Lilla on the
floor with a cigarette in her mouth means no more than another woman
at the tea table.”

She made no reply.

“Of course she lied when she said we were expecting Thorne,” he
pursued. “You knew that, didn’t you?”

“Yes. He was out here to-day and motored me in. But I’d have known
anyway.”

“Can’t understand why it’s so much easier for women to lie than tell
the truth.”

“Perhaps men teach them it’s easier.”

There was a breath without words.

“For instance,” she went on monotonously and her eyes dropped to the
hands clenched against her knees, “you’re going to tell me I’ve no
right to misjudge either you or Lilla.”

“Why, my dearest,” Cunningham lifted her lowered face, looked long
into it. “There’s nothing mysterious in the whole affair. Kane offered
to star her in a new production if she’d get him the backing and she
wants me to put up the money. That’s the long and short of it. I had
every intention of consulting you.”

She drew away, looking at him straight and direct. Her lips opened but
closed without speech. She had been on the point of asking how it
happened that he had arrived in town a day ahead of time without
letting her know, why he had failed to telephone. But she could not
bring herself to question him. And he gave little time.

Lifting both her hands he unlocked them, drew them to his breast and
met her eyes unwavering.

“Lilla and I are nothing more than good pals, like—like you and
Thorne. I want you to believe that.”

“It’s impossible, Dick—after what I saw to-day.”

“Why? Have you ever before had cause to doubt me?”

“No.” She hesitated a bit before admitting it.

“Then why seize on the first occasion?”

“Seize on it? Seize on it?” She gave another low breathless laugh.
“That—that’s funny! Seize on my own misery—seize on the shattering of
all I hold dear!”

“You’re nervous and hysterical now and things look monstrous. But I
know you too well to think this mood can last.” His hands crept toward
her shoulders. All through the interview there had been no conflict on
his part, no man-woman antagonism, just an assumption of honest effort
to convince her. And now he adroitly resorted to the means by which he
had won her, a man’s most convincing way of setting himself right, the
lover’s. He drew her, resisting, out of the chair—enfolded her in his
arms—bent his lips, whispered: “No other woman could mean anything
while I have you. Don’t you know that?”

A moment passed, longer than any she had ever lived through. Then, so
low that he could scarcely hear: “I’m going to believe you,
Dick—because I want to believe you,” she said.

Neither of them referred to it again. As if by mutual agreement the
matter was sealed. Whatever scar the experience had left so far as
Nancy was concerned, her lips were closed as the lips of the dead.

When eventually she heard through Thorne that along the Rialto it was
whispered Lilla actually was considering an offer from Kane, she felt
immensely relieved. Dick had told her the truth then about that end of
it. Why was the rest not true as well?

And as if to assure her, his devotion duplicated that of their
honeymoon. Her happiness seemed the thought paramount, her peace of
mind his topmost concern. It continued so until business called him
West, the tangle that for some time had been knotting his California
interests. The letters he sent, when they were not of her and the
children, spoke of his boredom after affairs of the day were done
with, of the humidity and discomfort of the rainy season and
emphasized his eagerness to return. They came from various coast
cities—San Francisco, Sacramento, Santa Barbara, Los Angeles.

“It’s possible you may not hear from me the next few weeks,” a final
communication told her. “I find it necessary to go to New Mexico to
look into a railroad proposition. For a time I may be located miles
from any post office. But know that I’m safe and thinking of you, my
dearest, and expect me back sometime in September.”

Nancy packed when it arrived and left to visit the Bishops at Newport.
Stopping overnight in town, she ran into Coghlan on his way to the
Knickerbocker Grill, daily trysting place of managers.

“Say, what d’you think of Lilla?” He chortled in the midst of pouring
out plans for the coming season. “Gone to Hawaii to get atmosphere
before she signs up for that lead. Atmosphere! Can you beat it? Paying
her own expenses, too. Told her she was crazy, but nothing to it—had
to go. Developing too much temperament for her own good, that kid!”

Nancy had not yet brought herself to the point of hearing Lilla’s name
without wincing. But she managed a smile and asked: “When does she
return?”

“Next month sometime. Told her rehearsals begin the fifteenth whether
she’s on the job or not. So you can bank on it, she’ll be here.” His
appraising yet impersonal glance ran the length of Nancy’s graceful
figure, from the wide hat shading her eyes to the narrow brown pumps
and slim ankles. “All to the good, Nancy,” he sighed regretfully, “all
to the good! Just home and mother stuff too! And, by golly, five years
ago I guyed myself into thinking I’d turn you out the greatest actress
in America!”

She wondered vaguely as she sped toward the worldly paradise whose
gates had swung wide to her whether old Jerry was right. Would she
have become a great actress or just the darling of a few fickle years?
That girl with her wild dark eyes and swirl of golden hair, would the
public she had loved have wept and laughed with her to-day? She
wondered and smiled reminiscently, a smile with a tear, like some
bittersweet memory of the dead.

At the station she was met by her host, otherwise known as Mary
Bishop’s husband, and in a supremely groomed car was driven through
supremely groomed streets, ultra as the leaders who dwelt there.
Courty Bishop sat back beside her, caressed his waxed mustache and
regaled her with choice bits of news, just as Coghlan had regaled her
the day before. After all, she told herself, there wasn’t much
difference in the two worlds. Appraisingly, but with a look not quite
so impersonal as that of her former manager, the sophisticated eyes
turned to scan her beauty while his facile tongue rambled on.

“I say—you top ’em all, Nancy! What a risk that boy, Dick,
takes—leaving you alone so long!”

“Not so much of a risk,” she laughed, mentally placing her husband
next to the little man.

“But what the deuce takes him such a distance this time of year?”

“Oh, railroad stuff.”

“Bore—the tropics in midsummer!”

“Tropics?”

“Well,—that’s what I’d call the Hawaiian Islands. One of my men,
McIntyre, met him on the way out. Wrote that if Cunningham didn’t kick
at going, guessed he couldn’t. But why in hades—”

The woman beside him heard no more. Hawaii!! Like some giant machinery
against her ears, his words became a whirr. She smiled mechanically,
as so many women have done, while the world stood still.

Fate had lifted the prompter’s hand and slowly the curtain descended
on Act II of Nancy Bradshaw’s life drama.




CHAPTER III—ACT III


The hum of arrival in that great hive, the Grand Central, kept up an
incessant drone. Scurrying figures swarmed like bees from the gates to
disappear into the night. Red caps raced back and forth, elbowing one
another in the rush for spoils. City husbands reached out eagerly from
roped-off lines to country wives and sunburned youngsters. Embraces
and laughter and inarticulate efforts to tell everything in one moment
kept the air abuzz. Life, centralized in one small area of space, was
at its busiest.

Into this hubbub from the Lake Shore Limited swung a man in tweed
suit, the porter at his side laden with the trappings of a long trip.
His big shoulders pushed through the throng into the lighted terminal
and he looked around. Rapidly his glance traveled from face to face,
then back along the congested line and once again its length. A look
of annoyance that brought brows together followed the swift scrutiny
and he made for the telephone booths. Impatiently he gave the operator
a number, concentrating his gaze on her while she made the Long Island
connection. When some three minutes later he emerged from the booth,
the look of annoyance had changed to anger.

With characteristic stride of authority he moved across the crowded
stone floor, bounded up the steps and waited, peering at his watch in
the outer gloom as taxis unloaded their burdens and took on others.
When his turn came he sprang in, gave the address of a small select
hotel off Fifth Avenue and all the way there sat staring fixedly out
at the lighted shops, his lips a thin, angry line.

The line had not disappeared as he stepped from the elevator to the
door of a suite and imperatively rang the bell. It was opened by a
girl in nursemaid’s cap who gave a start when she saw who it was. He
pushed past with the same look he had cast about the station. Then he
turned abruptly, sending at her a volley of rapid-fire questions.

Madam was not there, she answered. Yes, the children were, but
Mrs. Cunningham had gone to dinner and the theater. No, she did not
believe any telegram had been received from him. Madam, she was sure,
had not expected him to-night. They had been in town since the
beginning of the week. No, Mrs. Cunningham had not gone out with any
one. To The Coghlan Theatre, she believed.

Her curious gaze followed him as he went down the hall to the
elevator. Then softly she shut the door.

At ten minutes to nine he strolled into The Coghlan Theater, the last
of a fashionably late audience.

The place was packed and he leaned leisurely against the rear
balustrade to wait for the curtain before trying to locate his wife.

Across the footlights palm trees swayed, recalling the land of secrets
he had left behind. Something about the sensuous atmosphere so
realistically reproduced made him turn away. Then his eyes took in the
woman who held the center of the stage. Her voice—low, beautifully
modulated—rolled toward him. Her eyes, burning black, turned in his
direction. He gripped the rail, bent over it.

Nancy!! In spite of the dark wig and olive tinted skin, there was no
mistake! Nancy—on the stage of The Coghlan! The sudden sharp crackle
of a program broke the stillness.

  NANCY BRADSHAW
        in
  “Broken Wings”

There it was—Nancy Bradshaw—staring at him from the sheet he had not
troubled to read.

Nancy! Mrs. Richard Cunningham!

He made the lobby like a bull gone mad. Generations of training, years
of the will to control, were as if they had never been. He was the
outraged male, bent on destroying the thing which had defied him.

Outside he found Coghlan who, from the box-office, had glimpsed him
sauntering in and evidently anticipated precisely what had happened.

Jerry’s good-natured face with its row of chins was hard as an iron
mask as he blocked Cunningham’s onrush.

“Hello, there,” he said genially, reaching out a hand.

Cunningham’s fists clenched white.

“I’ve got to see my wife.”

“Well, can’t see her from anywhere but in there until after the
performance. Nobody goes backstage—strict orders.” Then smiling
broadly, “Made a hell of a hit! You ought to be damn proud of her.”

“I’m going to see her _now_!”

Jerry grinned serenely. “Don’t blame you. Should have been here Monday
for the opening—sensation, old man! Always said that in five years
she’d be the greatest actress in the country. And take it from me—”

From within, a swelling volume of applause told the fall of the
curtain.

Cunningham made a lunge to pass the figure that blocked him.

“Careful, careful, old boy!” came firmly from the manager. “Hold tight
there! They’ll be coming out—take it easy.”

The other man’s face was set.

“I’ve told you—”

“And I tell _you_! This is my theater! Anybody who causes any
disturbance gets out!”

A prominent clubman sighted Cunningham at this juncture and hurried
across the lobby. From that moment Nancy’s husband was forced to
assume an easy pride calculated to disarm gossip, forced to become the
center of a throng bent upon congratulating him on his wife’s success.

During the ten minutes of intermission he bore it with a smile
chiseled on his handsome face, then left the theater as the lights
went low. Back to the hotel he tramped, turned and retraced his steps
like some madman muttering to himself. Then up and down the dark alley
of the stage entrance, watching for signs that the final curtain had
fallen, unable to consider the sane and sensible alternative of
waiting for his wife in the privacy of her own rooms.

When at last they stood face to face under the brilliant lights of
her dressing-room it was evident Coghlan had warned her.

She was alone. In the little room where they had met five years ago
they met once more. And to-night as that night a flame like a living
thing darted between them. Then it had been white and warming. Now it
filled the place, a devastating fury. But in the face of it she stood
calm.

It would have taken an observer less self-absorbed to note that her
hand trembled as it grasped a chair-back, that her breath came
quickly. In silence they measured each other. In silence she waited,
her eyes never leaving him.

At last he spoke and his voice was as hard as that of a judge
pronouncing extreme penalty.

“Well—have you anything to say for yourself?”

She shook her head and not defiance but sadness was in the look she
sent him. “Nothing I _want_ to say.”

“You realize, of course, that I’m going to put a stop to this business
here and now.”

Again that look—half regret, half sorrow.

“You can no longer put a stop to anything I do.”

In his unreasoning wrath the actual import of her words missed him.

“I don’t care what contracts you’ve made—to-night finishes them.”

“Suppose we try to talk this over quietly”—she gave a slight gesture
of weariness as she sat down before her dressing-table—“if it must be
discussed.”

“Must be discussed? Good God! I come back after three months, ring my
home, find that my wife has moved into town without a word to me—”

“You forget—you had overlooked giving me your address.”

“And come up against the fact,” he rushed on, “that she’s taken
advantage of my absence to put over— What’s your explanation of this
damned outrage?” he broke off hotly.

Her eyes, tense and brilliant, held his. He gave a short laugh.

“I assume you and Coghlan have concocted one.”

“Coghlan has no idea of my reason for doing it. He merely knows that
in July I sent word to him that I would take this part if Lilla Grant
refused it. He didn’t wait to find out, though she cabled him a week
later saying Kane was going to star her.”

“And you thought I’d let you get away with it! After five years of
living with me you thought I’d stand for anything like this!”

“It doesn’t matter whether you stand for it or not.”

He had been pacing up and down, hands thrust into his pockets, ready
to plunge through the walls. Now suddenly he veered about, stood
rooted.

“I mean it.” Softly she answered his amazement. “I’m back on the stage
because I realize how little my leaving it meant to you.”

He went close to her then, threat in every line of his big frame.

“You’re my wife—the mother of my children.”

“Yes—that’s all.”

“All?”

“I bore your name, I bore your children. I gave up the stage to do
both. And in giving it up, I sacrificed your love.”

Her back was turned but out of the shadows of her triple mirror gazed
a face white with pity of him, with suffering for the thing which,
through him, both had lost.

“Sacrificed my love?” he began as a man feels his way along paths he
is not sure of. “What in heaven’s name gave you that idea?”

“Please,” she stopped him with a swift gesture, “please—don’t speak of
it! I can’t bear it!”

“Look here, Nancy,” came somewhat more calmly, “this is nonsense—silly
woman stuff. I’m not saying you didn’t think you had some rational
excuse for doing this thing. But it’s out of the question. It simply
can’t continue. I made that clear when I married you. Boredom or
restlessness or the sort of unreasoning mood that gets hold of women
probably drove you to it.”

“You drove me to it,” she answered quietly.

“What’s got over you?” he came back sharply. “You talk like a mad
woman.”

“No—I’m quite sane. I see quite clearly—too clearly. I’ve had plenty
of time to go over it—to face the truth. I thought when I married you
that you loved the woman in me. Now I know it was the actress. You
loved me for the thing I gave up because I loved you—the glamour of
the stage. Popularity—the fact that I was conspicuous made me
desirable. You demanded that I sacrifice all that. And when I did, I
became the same to you as hundreds of women you’d known, women you
were tired of. You cut me off completely from my old life, except as
a spectator—then sought in that old life the thrill and interest I
could no longer give you.”

She paused. Her hand went to her throat as it had that day in the
house of the fir trees.

“All these five years when I’ve longed for a glimpse of it—just a
glimpse—to become part of it again if only for a little while, I’ve
felt guilty, almost as if I’d been untrue to you. I’ve thrust the
thought aside as something unworthy. I’ve let you fill my life. Well,”
she paused, “now I’ve gone back to it. I’ve gone back to the thing
that made you love me. And I’ve gone—to stay.”

Defiance at last leaped at him. It tore from her, as they stood
measuring each other, like a panther from some rustling jungle. It
gripped his throat.

“Woman excuses!” he brought out at last. “Without rhyme or reason to
back them! Well, they won’t answer. I’m still waiting for a straight,
rational explanation. Suppose you let me have it—now.”

“All right, I will. I didn’t want to, but since you demand it you
shall have it. I’ve given you my reason, my motive. I’ve told you what
sent me back to the stage. But the thing that brought me to my senses,
that made me realize the truth, can be summed up in just three words:
Hawaii—Lilla Grant.”

She spoke as if merely voicing them were tearing open a wound
unhealed, spoke them so low that they came like a breath.

And hearing, he straightened, stood silent, too stunned to think of an
answer.

The noise of slamming doors and scurrying feet beat instead against
the stillness, all the echoing movements that strike bare walls when
the play is done.

“It was rather funny—wasn’t it?—that I should have believed you that
first time,” she went on. “But I told myself what I had seen was
impossible; that if I had given up the thing that was life to me,
surely you wouldn’t go back to it for the fascination of grease-paint
and footlights. Surely you couldn’t seek in another woman the thing
you had denied me! That’s why I accepted your half truths—eagerly.
Because I wanted to—and one does so many foolish things when one wants
to. That’s why it was so much harder when I did find out.”

“Nancy—” he began.

“Please don’t try to explain this away!” came breathlessly. “It can’t
be set right. It’s done! And I’d like to go on being friends, because,
you see, I _did_ love you.”

“Then—” he seized on the note in her voice.

“No! Never!”

They were just two words, low as a conscience whisper. But they closed
the gates of what had been with the grim certainty of fate. His
steel-colored eyes—habitually so sure of themselves—wavered. His fists
gripped against an enemy unknown. And only the woman whose gaze locked
with his knew that the enemy was himself.

He looked down at the blonde head round which the lights of the
theater glimmered once more; those lights he had torn away to make her
entirely his.

“You mean that?” he brought out at last.

“Yes.”

“Finally?”

“It can’t be otherwise—now.”

He turned swiftly on his heel and went the length of the room, then
back to where she stood. He pulled up sharp and his lips snapped
together.

“All right. But you leave one item out of the reckoning. As long as
you bear my name, you respect it! If you persist in this—I’ll divorce
you.”

“The name is yours. I am Nancy Bradshaw again.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Only what I said. You can have it back any time you want. I won’t
make a move to stop you. You can have everything you’ve ever given
me—everything. The one thing I had a right to keep—you’ve taken away.
So what else matters?”

She walked slowly over to where her clothes hung behind a cretonne
curtain, took down a black hat and pulled it over her shining hair.
She stood there, shoulders drooping, head bent.

Outside the soft shuffle of the old watchman’s feet told he was going
the rounds. Good-nights had been tossed from one to another of the
departing company. That heavy quiet of night in a darkened theater
rolled backstage. The world of make-believe had vanished. Only the
shell remained.

Cunningham leaned a bit heavily against the door. For the first time
life had thwarted, left him impotent, and a new sensation, when
unpleasant, is difficult to handle.

The woman he had loved and desired, the woman who had stirred him, who
had been his, came toward him as to a stranger.

“I’m afraid I must go,” she said.

He roused himself to a final stand.

“You realize,” came hoarsely, “that I’ll fight this—fight it to a
finish? You realize as well that the children will come to me?”

Pain for what had been and what might have been; memories, all that
had made these moments a requiem, vanished from her voice. She went
close to him. Like his own her body went taut, her hands tense, her
head high. Primitive even as himself, she met him, ready for combat.

Suddenly something in her answering gaze, in the black of her eyes
that could flame up like two live things, made clear the writing on
the wall.

“I don’t think you’ll try to do that. I shan’t attempt to keep them
from you, of course. But they’re mine, you know,—and _I_ haven’t
forfeited the right to them.”

Without another word, she stood waiting for him to step aside. He
hesitated, made as if to speak, then turned abruptly and the slam of a
door resounded like thunder.

One by one she turned off the lights. Out across the familiar boards
she went to the center of the stage, set for to-morrow. Face lifted to
the darkness, she stood where had come to her the struggle
eternal—success, conflict, love, renunciation. And to her lips came
the question woman will always ask, the question always unanswered:
“Why?”

And so the curtain descended on Act III of Nancy Bradshaw’s life
drama.




THE CURTAIN FALLS


The lights of the auditorium flame high. The audience rises. It has
stepped down from the footlights. It moves in undulating tide toward
the wide-flung doors.

Beyond those doors is night, the world of care. The brief hours of
living in a house of dreams is over. Forgetfulness gives place to
memory. The spirit of the theater lifts its magic touch from tired
eyes.

Backstage all is dark and wondering. Have we played our parts as an
audience and sensed its heartbeats? Have we smiled its smiles? Teased
its vanity? Gained its approval? We of this little play—have we
succeeded in our striving to make a critical throng throb to it? Back
of the swaying curtain, before which one of asbestos has dropped
heavily, all is wild hope, eager prayer, despairing question.

The house of dreams is empty, the soft-armed chairs shrouded as if
each held a pale ghost. Is it to be alight or dark? Do we live or die?

To-morrow holds the answer.




      *      *      *      *      *      *




Transcriber’s note:

A small number of clear typographic errors have been corrected.

Consistent period spelling has been retained, as has inconsistent
hyphenation.